THE BRAVEST OF THE BRAVE. 
 
 
MR. HBNTY'S HISTORICAL TALES. 
 
 Crown Svo, Cloth elegant, Olivine edges. Each Boole is 
 beautifully Illustrated. 
 
 The Cat of Bubastes: A Story of Ancient Egypt. 5s. 
 
 The Young Carthaginian: A Story of the Times of Hannibal. 6s. 
 
 Fou the Temple : A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. 6s. 
 
 Tin: Lion of St. Mark: A Story of Venice in the 14th Century. 6s. 
 
 The Lion of the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and 
 
 the Wars of Religion. 6s. 
 
 In the Reign of Terror: The Adventures of a Westminster 
 
 Boy duiiug the French Revolution. 5s. 
 
 The Dragon and the Raven : Or, The Days of King Alfred. 5s. 
 In Freedom's Cause : A Story of Wallace and Bruce. 6s. 
 St. George for England: A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. 5s. 
 Bv I'ike and Dyke : A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Republic. 6s. 
 Under Drake's Flag : A Tale of the Spanish Main. 6s. 
 Orange and Green : A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 5s. 
 Bonnie Prince Charlie : A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. 6s. 
 The Bravest of the Brave: Or, With Peterborough in Spain. 5s. 
 With WOLFE in Canada : Or, The Winning of a Continent. 6s. 
 With Ci.ive in In ma: Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 6s. 
 
 True to the Old Flag: A Tale of the American War of Inde- 
 pendence. 6s. 
 One of the 23th : A Story of Waterloo. 5s. 
 Through the Fray: A Story of the Luddite Riots. 6s. 
 I'.v sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. 5s. 
 FOB Name and Fame: Or, Through Afghan Passes. 5s. 
 With Lee in Virginia : A Story of the American Civil War. 6s. 
 
 London: BLACK IE & SON, Limited; Glasgow and Edinburgh. 
 
338 
 
 CAPTAIN lowthf.r's RFXRUITS. 
 
THE 
 
 BRAVEST OF THE BRAVE: 
 
 OR 
 
 WITH PETERBOROUGH IN SPAIN. 
 
 BY 
 
 G. A. HENTY, 
 
 Author of " With Clive in India ;" " The Lion of the North;" " In Freedom's Cause; 
 "The Dragon and the Raven;" " By Sheer Pluck;" "Facing Death;"&c. 
 
 WITH EIGHT FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS 
 BV H. M. PAGET. 
 
 Kfeili 
 
 Luce m Lion j'[ 
 
 L - ^e^ 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 BLACKIE & SON, Limited, 49 OLD BAILEY, E.G. 
 
 GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN. 
 
 C 
 
 1%U 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 H sra7 
 
 My dear Lads, 
 
 There are few great leaders whose lives and actions 
 have so completely fallen into oblivion as those of the 
 Earl of Peterborough. His career as a general was a 
 brief one, extending only over little more than a year, 
 and yet, in that time, he showed a genius for warfare 
 which has never been surpassed, and performed feats 
 of daring worthy of taking their place among those of 
 the leaders of chivalry. 
 
 The fact that they have made so slight a mark upon 
 history is due to several reasons. In the first place, 
 they were overshadowed by the glory and successes of 
 Marlborough; they were performed in a cause which 
 could scarcely be said to be that of England, and in 
 which the public had a comparatively feeble interest; 
 the object, too, for which he fought was frustrated, 
 and the war was an unsuccessful one, although from 
 no fault on his part. 
 
 But most of all, Lord Peterborough failed to attain 
 that place in the list of British worthies to which his 
 genius and his bravery should have raised him, be- 
 cause that genius was directed by no steady aim or 
 purpose. Lord Peterborough is, indeed, one of the 
 most striking instances in history of genius and talent 
 wasted, and a life thrown away by want of fixed prin- 
 ciple and by an inability or unwillingness to work 
 with other men. He quarrelled in turn with every 
 
 466 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 party and with almost every individual with whom he 
 came in contact; and while he himself was constantly 
 changing his opinions, he was intolerant of all opinions 
 differing from those which he at the moment held, and 
 was always ready to express in the most open and 
 offensive manner his contempt and dislike for those 
 who differed from him. His eccentricities were great; 
 he was haughty and arrogant, hasty and passionate, he 
 denied his God, quarrelled with his king, and rendered 
 himself utterly obnoxious to every party in the state. 
 
 And yet there was a vast amount of good in this 
 strange man. He was generous and warm-hearted to 
 a fault, kind to those in station beneath him, thought- 
 ful and considerate for his troops, who adored him, 
 cool in danger, sagacious in difficulties, and capable at 
 need of evincing a patience and calmness wholly at 
 variance with his ordinary impetuous character. Al- 
 though he did not scruple to carry deception, in order 
 to mislead an enemy, to a point vastly beyond what is 
 generally considered admissible in war, he was true to 
 his word and punctiliously honourable in the ordinary 
 affairs of life. 
 
 For the historical events I have described, and for 
 the details of Peterborough's conduct and character, 
 I have relied chiefly upon the memoir of the earl 
 written by Mr. C. Warburton, and published some 
 thirty years ago. 
 
 Yours sincerely, 
 
 G. A. HENTY. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. Fa S e 
 
 I. The War of Succession, . . , 9 
 
 II. Impressed, 32 
 
 III. A Domestic Sturm, °' 2 
 
 IV. The Sergeant's Yarn, 72 
 
 V. The Pirate Hold, 93 
 
 VI. A Commission, H5 
 
 VII. Barcelona, I 36 
 
 VIII. A Tumult in the City, 156 
 
 IX. The Advance into Valencia, 177 
 
 X. An Adventure in the Mountains, 193 
 
 XL Valencia, 212 
 
 XII. Irregular Warfare, 235 
 
 XIII. The French Convoy, 254 
 
 XIV. A Prisoner, 278 
 
 XV. The Relief of Barcelona, 294 
 
 XVI. Ingratitude, 313 
 
 XVII. Home, .......... - . .... • 336 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Page 
 Captain Lowther's Recruits, Frontispiece. 49 
 
 The Search for the Pirates' Cove, 94 
 
 Sergeant Edwards again joins Jack, 132 
 
 Las Torres deceived by Peterborough's Letters, . . .179 
 
 Jack and his Troopers caught in an Ambuscade, . . . 201 
 
 The Pretended Deserters deceive the Duke of Arcos, 222 
 
 Father Ignacio interrupted in his Fight with the Enemy, 256 
 
 Jack rescues his Friend the Sergeant, 322 
 
THE BEAVEST OF THE BRAVE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE WAR OF SUCCESSION. 
 
 E is an idle vagabond!" the mayor of the 
 good town of Southampton said in high 
 wrath — "a ne'er-do-well, and an insolent 
 puppy; and as to you, Mistress Alice, if I 
 catch you exchanging words with him again, ay, or 
 nodding to him, or looking as if in any way you were 
 conscious of his presence, I will put you on bread and 
 water, and will send you away for six months to the 
 care of my sister Deborah, who will, I warrant me, 
 bring you to your senses." 
 
 The mayor of Southampton must have been very 
 angry indeed when he spoke in this way to his daugh- 
 ter Alice, who in most matters had her own way. 
 Especially did it show that he was angry, since he so 
 spoke in the presence of Mistress Anthony his wife, 
 who was accustomed to have a by no means unimpor- 
 
10 THE MAYOR OF SOUTHAMPTON. 
 
 tant share in any decision arrived at respecting family 
 matters. 
 
 She was too wise a woman, however, to attempt to 
 arrest the torrent in full flood, especially as it was a 
 matter on which her husband had already shown a 
 very unusual determination to have his own way. She 
 therefore continued to work in silence, and paid no at- 
 tention to the appealing glance which her daughter, a 
 girl of fourteen, cast towards her. But although she 
 said nothing*-, her husband understood in her silence an 
 unuttered protest. 
 
 " It is no use your taking that scamp's part, Mary, 
 in this matter. I am determined to have my own way, 
 and the townspeople know well that when Richard 
 Anthony makes up his mind, nothing will move him." 
 
 "I have had no opportunity to take his part, 
 Richard," his wife said quietly; " you have been storm- 
 ing without interruption since you came in five minutes 
 ago, and I have not uttered a single word." 
 
 "But you agree with me, Mary — you cannot but 
 agree with me — that it is nothing; short of a scandal 
 for the daughter of the mayor of Southampton to be 
 talking to a penniless young rogue like that at the 
 garden-gate." 
 
 " Alice should not have met him there," Mistress 
 Anthony said; "but seeing that she is only fourteen 
 years old, and the boy only sixteen, and he her second 
 cousin, I do not see that the matter is so very shocking." 
 
 " In four more years, Mistress Anthony," the mayor 
 
HUSBAND AND WIFE. 11 
 
 said profoundly, "he will be twenty, and she will be 
 eighteen." 
 
 "So, I suppose, Richard; I am no great head at 
 figures, but even I can reckon that. But as at present 
 they are only fourteen and sixteen, I repeat that I do 
 not see that it matters — at least not so very much. 
 Alice, do you go to your room, and remain there till I 
 send for you." 
 
 The girl without a word rose and retired. In the 
 reign of King William the Third implicit obedience 
 was expected of children. 
 
 "I think, Richard," Mrs. Anthony went on when the 
 door closed behind her daughter, "you are not acting 
 quite with your usual wisdom in treating this matter 
 in so serious a light, and in putting ideas into the 
 girl's head which would probably never have entered 
 there otherwise. Of course Alice is fond of Jack. It is 
 only natural that she should be, seeing that he is her 
 second cousin, and that for two years they have lived 
 together under this roof." 
 
 "I was a fool, Mistress Anthony," the mayor said 
 ano-rily, "ever to yield to your persuasions in that 
 matter. It was unfortunate, of course, that the boy's 
 father, the husband of your cousin Margaret, should 
 have been turned out of his living by the Sec- 
 tarians, as befell thousands of other clergymen besides 
 him. It was still more unfortunate that when King 
 Charles returned he did not get reinstated; but, after 
 all, that was Margaret's business and not mine; and if 
 
12 AN IDLE APPRENTICE. 
 
 she was fool enough to marry a pauper, and he well- 
 nigh old enough to be her father — well, as I say, it was 
 no business of mine." 
 
 "He was not a pauper, Richard, and you know it; 
 and he made enough by teaching to keep him and 
 Margaret comfortably till he broke down and died three 
 years ago, and poor Margaret followed him to the grave 
 a year later. He was a good man — in every way a good 
 man." 
 
 "Tut, tut! I am not saying he wasn't a good man. 
 I am only saying that, good or bad, it was no business 
 of mine ; and then nothing will do but I must send for 
 the boy and put him in my business. And a nice mess 
 he made of it — an idler, more careless apprentice, no 
 cloth merchant, especially one who stood well with his 
 fellow - citizens, and who was on the highway to be- 
 coming mayor of his native city, was ever crossed 
 with." 
 
 " I think he was hardly as bad as that, Richard. I 
 don't think you were ever quite fair to the boy." 
 
 "Not fair, Mary! I am surprised at you. In what 
 way was I not quite fair?" 
 
 " I don't think you meant to be unfair, Richard; but 
 you see you were a little — just a little — prejudiced 
 against him from the first; because, instead of jumping 
 at your offer to apprentice him to your trade, he said 
 he should like to be a sailor." 
 
 "Quite enough to prejudice me, too, madam. Why, 
 there are scores of sons of respectable burgesses of this 
 
THE GREAT OFFENCE. 13 
 
 town who would jump at such an offer; and here this 
 penniless boy turns up his nose at it." 
 
 "It was foolish, no doubt, Richard; but you see the 
 boy had been reading the lives of admirals and navi- 
 gators — he was full of life and spirit — and I believe 
 his father had consented to his going to sea." 
 
 "Full of life and spirit, madam!" the mayor repeated 
 more angrily than before ; " let me tell you it is these 
 fellows who are full of life and adventure who come to 
 the gallows. Naturally I was offended; but as I had 
 given you my word I kept to it. Every man in South- 
 ampton knows that the word of Richard Anthony is 
 as good as his bond. I bound him apprentice, and 
 what comes of it? My foreman, Andrew Carson, is 
 knocked flat on his back in the middle of the shop." 
 
 Mrs. Anthony bit her lips to prevent herself from 
 smiling. 
 
 " We will not speak any more about that, Richard," 
 she said; "because, if we did, we should begin to argue. 
 You know it is my opinion, and always has been, that 
 Carson deliberately set you against the boy; that he 
 was always telling you tales to his disadvantage; and 
 although I admit that the lad was very wrong to knock 
 him down when he struck him, I think, my dear, I 
 should have done the same had I been in his place." 
 
 " Then, madam," Mr. Anthony said solemnly, " you 
 would have deserved what happened to him — that you 
 should be turned neck and crop into the street." 
 
 Mrs. Anthony gave a determined nod of her head — 
 
14 JACK STILWELL 
 
 a nod which signified that she should have a voice on 
 that point. However, seeing that in her husband's 
 present mood it was better to say no more, she resumed 
 her work. 
 
 While this conversation had been proceeding, Jack 
 Stilwell, who had fled hastily when surprised by the 
 mayor as he was talking to his daughter at the back gate 
 of the garden, had made his way down to the wharves, 
 and there, seating himself upon a pile of wood, had 
 stared moodily at the tract of mud extending from his 
 feet to the strip of water far away. His position was 
 indeed an unenviable one. As Mrs. Anthony had said, 
 his father was a clergyman of the Church of England, the 
 vicar of a snug living in Lincolnshire, but he had been 
 cast out when the Parliamentarians gained the upper 
 hand, and his living was handed over to a Sectarian 
 preacher. When, after years of poverty, King Charles 
 came to the throne, the dispossessed minister thought 
 that as a matter of course he should be restored to his 
 living; but it was not so. As in hundreds of other cases 
 the new occupant conformed at once to the new laws, 
 and the Rev. Thomas Stilwell, having no friends or 
 interest, was like many another clergyman left out in 
 the cold. 
 
 But by this time he had settled at Oxford — at which 
 university he had been educated — and was gaining a 
 not uncomfortable livelihood by teaching the sons of 
 citizens. Late in life he married Margaret Ullathorpe, 
 who, still a young woman, had, during a visit to 
 
APPRENTICED. 15 
 
 some friends at Oxford, made his acquaintance. In 
 spite of the disparity of years the union was a happy 
 one. One son was born to them, and all had gone well 
 until a sudden chill had been the cause of Mr. Stilwell's 
 death, his wife surviving him only one year. Her 
 death took place at Southampton, where she had moved 
 after the loss of her husband, having no further tie at 
 Oxford, and a week later Jack Stilwell found himself 
 domiciled at the house of Mr. Anthony. 
 
 It was in vain that he represented to the cloth mer- 
 chant that his wishes lay towards a seafaring life, and 
 that, although his father had wished him to go into 
 the ministry, he had given way to his entreaties. Mr. 
 Anthony sharply pooh-poohed the idea, and insisted 
 that it was nothing short of madness to dream of such 
 a thing when so excellent an opportunity of learning a 
 respectable business was open to him. 
 
 At any other time Jack would have resisted stoutly, 
 and would have run away and taken his chance rather 
 than agree to the proposition; but he was broken down 
 by grief at his mother's death. Incapable of making 
 a struggle against the obstinacy of Mr. Anthom^ and 
 scarce caring what became of himself, he signed the 
 deed of apprenticeship which made him for five years 
 the slave of the cloth merchant. Not that the latter 
 intended to be anything but kind, and he sincerely 
 believed that he was acting for the good of the boy in 
 taking him as his apprentice; but as Jack recovered 
 his spirits and energy, he absolutely loathed the trade 
 
16 A LIFE HE HATED. 
 
 to which he was bound. Had it not been for Mistress 
 Anthony and Alice he would have braved the heavy- 
 pains and penalties which in those days befell disobe- 
 dient apprentices, and would have run away to sea ; 
 but their constant kindness, and the fact that his 
 mother with her dying breath had charged him to 
 regard her cousin as standing in her place, prevented 
 him from carrying the idea which he often formed 
 into effect. 
 
 In the shop his life was wretched. He was not stupid 
 as his master asserted; for indeed in other matters he 
 was bright and clever, and his father had been well 
 pleased with the progress he made with his studies; 
 but, in the first place, he hated his work, and in the 
 second, every shortcoming and mistake was magnified 
 and made the most of by the foreman, Andrew Carson. 
 This man had long looked to be taken into partnership, 
 and finally to succeed his master, seeing that the latter 
 had no sons, and he conceived a violent jealousy of 
 Jack Stilwell, in whose presence, as a prime favourite 
 of Mistress Anthony, and of her daughter, he thought 
 he foresaw an overthrow of his plans. 
 
 He was not long in effecting a breach between the 
 boy and his master — for Jack's carelessness and inat- 
 tention gave him plenty of opportunities — and Mr. 
 Anthony ere long viewed the boy's errors as acts of 
 wilful disobedience. This state of things lasted for 
 two years until the climax came, when, as Mr. Anthony 
 had said to his wife, Jack, upon the foreman attempt- 
 
 (338) 
 
DISMISSED. 1 7 
 
 ing to strike him, had knocked the latter down in the 
 shop. 
 
 Mr. Anthony's first impulse was to take his appren- 
 tice before the justices and to demand condign punish- 
 ment for such an act of flagrant rebellion; but a 
 moment's reflection told him that Jack, at the end of 
 his punishment, would return to his house, where his 
 wife would take his part as usual, and the quarrels 
 which had frequently arisen on his account would be 
 more bitter than before. 
 
 It was far better to get rid of him at once, and he 
 accordingly ordered him from the shop, tore up his 
 indenture before his eyes, and bade him never let 
 him see his face ao-ain. For the first few hours Jack 
 was delighted at his freedom. He spent the day 
 down on the wharves talking to the fishermen and 
 sailors. There were no foreign-bound ships in the port, 
 and he had no wish to ship on board a coaster; he 
 therefore resolved to wait until a vessel sailing for 
 foreign ports should leave. 
 
 He had no money; but a few hours after he left the 
 shop Mrs. Anthony's maid found him on the wharf, 
 and gave him a letter from her mistress. In this was 
 inclosed a sum of money sufficient to last him for some 
 time, and an assurance that she did not share her hus- 
 band's ano-er against him. 
 
 " I have no doubt, my dear Jack," she said, " that in 
 time I could heal the breach and could arrange for 
 you to come back again, but I think perhaps it is 
 
 (338) b 
 
 6 
 
18 JACK FINDS A SHIP. 
 
 better as it is. You would never make a clothier, and 
 I don't think you would ever become mayor of South- 
 ampton. I know what your wishes are, and I think 
 that you had better follow them out. Alice is heart- 
 broken over the affair, but I assure her that it will all 
 turn out for the best. I cannot ask you to come up 
 to the house; but whenever you have settled on any- 
 thing leave a note with Dorothy for me, and I will come 
 down with Alice to see you and say good-bye to you. 
 I will see that you do not go without a proper outfit." 
 
 It was to deliver this letter that Jack had gone up 
 to the back gate ; and seeing Alice in the garden they 
 had naturally fallen into conversation at the gate, when 
 the mayor, looking out from the window of his ware- 
 house, happened to see them, and went out in the 
 greatest wrath to put a stop to the conversation. 
 
 Jack had indeed found a ship; she had come in 
 from Holland with cloth and other merchandise, and 
 was after she was discharged to sail for the colonies 
 with English goods. She would not leave the port for 
 some weeks; but he had seen the captain, who had 
 agreed to take him as ship's-boy. Had the mayor 
 been aware that his late apprentice was on the point 
 of leaving he would not have interfered with his in- 
 tention; but as he had peremptorily ordered that his 
 name was not to be mentioned before him, and as 
 Mrs. Anthony had no motive in approaching the for- 
 bidden subject, the mayor remained in ignorance that 
 Jack was about to depart on a distant voyage. 
 
A CRUEL LAW. 19 
 
 One day, on going down to the town - hall, he 
 found an official letter waiting him; it was an order 
 from government empowering justices of the peace to 
 impress such men as they thought fit, with the only 
 restriction that men entitled to vote for members of 
 parliament were exempted. This tremendous power 
 had just been legalized by an act of parliament. A 
 more iniquitous act never disgraced our statutes, for 
 it enabled justices of the peace to spite any of their 
 poorer neighbours against whom they had a grudge, 
 and to ship them off to share in the hardships of Marl- 
 borough's campaign in Germany and the Low Coun- 
 tries, or in the expedition now preparing for Spain. 
 
 At that time the army was held in the greatest dis- 
 like by the English people. The nation had always 
 been opposed to a standing force, and it was only now 
 that the necessities of the country induced them to 
 tolerate it. It was, however, recruited almost entirely 
 from reckless and desperate men. Criminals were 
 allowed to commute sentences of imprisonment for 
 service in the army, and the gates of the prisons were 
 also opened to insolvent debtors consenting to enlist. 
 But all the efforts of the recruiting sergeants, aided by 
 such measures as these, proved insufficient to attract a 
 sufficient number of men to keep up the armies at the 
 required strength. 
 
 Pressing had always existed to a certain extent; but 
 it had been carried on secretly, and was regarded as 
 illegal. Therefore, as men must be had, the law giving 
 
20 THE THRONE OF SPAIN. 
 
 justices the authority and power to impress any men 
 they might select, with the exception of those who 
 possessed a vote for members of parliament, was passed 
 with the approval of parties on both sides of the 
 House of Commons. 
 
 There was indeed great need for men. England had 
 allied herself with Austria and Holland in opposition 
 to France, the subject of dispute being the succession 
 to the crown of Spain, England's feelings in the matter 
 being further embittered by the recognition by Louis 
 XIV. of the Pretender as King of England. There- 
 fore, although her interests were not so deeply engaged 
 in the question as to the succession to the throne of 
 Spain as were those of the continental powers, she 
 threw herself into the struggle with ardour. 
 
 The two claimants to the throne of Spain were the 
 Archduke Charles, second son of Leopold Emperor of 
 Austria, and Philip Duke of Anjou, a younger grandson 
 of Louis. On the marriage of the French king with 
 Maria Theresa, the sister of Charles II. of Spain, she 
 had formally renounced all claims to the succession, 
 but the French king had nevertheless continued from 
 time to time to bring them forward. Had these rights 
 not been renounced Philip would have had the best 
 claim to the Spanish throne, the next of kin after him 
 beinof Charles of Austria. 
 
 During the later days of the King of Spain all 
 Europe had looked on with the most intense interest 
 at the efforts which the respective parties made for their 
 
THE TREATY OF PARTITION. 21 
 
 candidates. Whichever might succeed to the throne 
 the balance of power would be destroyed; for either 
 Austria and Spain united, or France and Spain united, 
 would be sufficient to overawe the rest of the Conti- 
 nent. Louis XIV. lulled the fears of the Austrian 
 party by suggesting a treaty of partition to the Dutch 
 states and William the Third of England. 
 
 By this treaty it was agreed that the Archduke 
 Charles was to be acknowledged successor to the crowns 
 of Spain, the Indies, and the Netherlands; while the 
 dauphin, as the eldest son of Maria Theresa, should re- 
 ceive the kingdom of Naples and Sicily, with the Span- 
 ish province of Guipuscoa and the duchy of Milan, 
 in compensation of his abandonment of other claims. 
 When the conditions of this treaty became known 
 they inspired natural indignation in the minds of the 
 people of the country which had thus been arbitrarily 
 allotted, and the dying Charles of Spain was infuriated 
 by this conspiracy to break up and divide his dominion. 
 His jealousy of France would have led him to select 
 the Austrian claimant; but the emperor's undisguised 
 greed for a portion of the Spanish empire, and the 
 overbearing and unpleasant manner of the Austrian 
 ambassador in the Spanish court, drove him to listen 
 to the overtures of Louis, who had a powerful ally in 
 Cardinal Portocarrero, Archbishop of Toledo, whose 
 influence was all-powerful with the king. The cardinal 
 argued that the grandson of Maria Theresa could not 
 be bound by her renunciation, and also that it had 
 
22 THE king's will. 
 
 only been made with a view to keep separate the 
 French and Spanish monarchies, and that if a descen- 
 dant of hers, other than the heir to the throne of 
 France, were chosen, this condition would be carried out. 
 Finally, he persuaded Charles, a month before his 
 death, to sign a will declaring Philip Duke of Anjou, 
 grandson of his brother-in-law Louis XIV., sole heir 
 of the Spanish empire. The will was kept secret till 
 the death of the king, and was then publicly pro- 
 claimed. Louis accepted the bequest in favour of his 
 grandson, and Philip was declared king in Spain and 
 her dependencies. 
 
 The greatest indignation was caused in England, 
 Holland, and the empire, at this breach by the King 
 of France of the treaty of partition, of which he him- 
 self had been the author. England and Holland were 
 unprepared for war, and therefore bided their time, 
 but Austria at once commenced hostilities by directing 
 large bodies of troops, under Prince Eugene, into the 
 duchy of Milan, and by inciting the Neapolitans to 
 revolt. The young king was at first popular in Spain' 
 but Cardinal Portocarrero, who exercised the real 
 power of the state, by his overbearing temper, his 
 avarice, and his shameless corruption, speedily alienated 
 the people from their monarch. Above all, the cardinal 
 was supposed to be the tool of the French king, and 
 to represent the policy which had for its object the 
 dismemberment of the Spanish monarchy and the 
 aggrandizement of France. 
 
THE YOUNG QUEEN. 23 
 
 That Louis had such designs was undoubted, and, if 
 properly managed and bribed, Portocarrero would have 
 been a pliant instrument in his hands; but the cardinal 
 was soon estranged by the constant interference by the 
 French agents in his own measures of government, and 
 therefore turned against France that power of intrigue 
 which he had recently used in her favour. He pre- 
 tended to be devoted to France, and referred even the 
 most minute details of government to Paris for appro- 
 bation, with the double view of disgusting Louis with 
 the government of Spain and of enraging the Spanish 
 people at the constant interference of Louis. 
 
 Philip, however, found a new and powerful ally in 
 the hearts of the people by his marriage with Maria 
 Louisa, daughter of the Duke of Savoy — a beautiful 
 girl of fourteen years old, who rapidly developed into 
 a graceful and gifted woman, and became the darling 
 of the Spanish people, and whose intellect, firmness, and 
 courage guided and strengthened her weak but amiable 
 husband. For a time the power of Spain and France 
 united overshadowed Europe, the trading interests of 
 England and Holland were assailed, and a French 
 army assembled close to the Flemish frontier. 
 
 The indignation of the Dutch overcame their fears, 
 and they yielded to the quiet efforts which King Wil- 
 liam was making, and combined with England and 
 Austria in a grand alliance against France, the object 
 of the combination being to exclude Louis from the 
 Netherlands and West Indies, and to prevent the union 
 
24 THE ARCHDUKE CHARLES. 
 
 of the crowns of France and Spain upon the same 
 head. King William might not have obtained from the 
 English parliament a ratification of the alliance, had 
 not Louis just at this moment acknowledged the son 
 of the ex-King James as King of England. This insult 
 roused the spirit of the English people, the House of 
 Commons approved the triple alliance, and voted large 
 supplies. 
 
 King William died just after seeing his favourite pro- 
 ject successful, and was succeeded by Queen Anne, who 
 continued his policy. The Austrian Archduke Charles 
 was recognized by the allies as King of Spain, and pre- 
 paration made for war. 
 
 An English army was landed near Cadiz; but the 
 Spaniards showed no sign of rising in favour of Charles, 
 and, after bringing great discredit on themselves and 
 exciting the animosity of the Spaniards by gross mis- 
 conduct, the English army embarked again. Some 
 treasure ships were captured, and others sunk in the 
 harbour of Vigo, but the fleet was no more effective 
 than the army. Admiral Sir John Munden was cash- 
 iered for treachery or cowardice on the coast of Spain, 
 and four captains of vessels in the gallant Benbow's 
 West Indian fleet were either dismissed or shot for 
 refusing to meet the enemy and for abandoning their 
 chief. 
 
 In 1703 little was done in the way of righting, but 
 the allies received an important addition of strength 
 by the accession of Portugal to their ranks. In 1704 
 
THE FIRST CAMPAIGNS. 25 
 
 the allies made an attempt upon the important city of 
 Barcelona. It was believed that the Catalans would 
 have declared for Charles; but the plot by which the 
 town was to be given up to him was discovered on the 
 eve of execution, and the English force re-embarked 
 on their ships. Their success was still less on the side 
 of Portugal, where the Duke of Berwick, who was in 
 command of the forces of King Philip, defeated the 
 English and Dutch under the Duke of Schomberg and 
 captured many towns. 
 
 The Portuguese rendered the allies but slight assist- 
 ance. These reverses were, however, balanced by the 
 capture of Gibraltar on the 21st of June by the fleet 
 under Sir George Kooke, and a small land force under 
 Prince George of Hesse. Schomberg was recalled and 
 Lord Galway took the command; but he succeeded no 
 better than his predecessor, and affairs looked but 
 badly for the allies, when the Duke of Marlborough, 
 with the English and allied troops in Germany, inflicted 
 the first great check upon the power and ambition of 
 Louis XIV. by the splendid victory of Blenheim. 
 
 This defeat of the French had a disastrous effect 
 upon the fortunes of Philip. He could no longer hope 
 for help from his grandfather, for Louis was now called 
 upon to muster his whole strength on his eastern 
 frontier for the defence of his own dominion, and 
 Philip was forced to depend upon his partisans in Spain 
 only. The partisans of Charles at once took heart. 
 The Catalans had never been warm in the cause of 
 
26 THE EARL OF PETERBOROUGH. 
 
 Philip; the crowns of Castille, Arragon, and Catalonia 
 had only recently been united, and a dangerous jealousy 
 existed between these provinces. The Castillians were 
 devoted adherents of Philip, and this in itself was suffi- 
 cient to set Catalonia and Arrasfon against him. 
 
 The English government had been informed of this 
 growing discontent in the north of Spain, and sent out 
 an emissary to inquire into the truth of the statement. 
 As his report confirmed all that they had heard, it 
 was decided in the spring of 1705 to send out an ex- 
 pedition which was to effect a landing in Catalonia, 
 and would, it was hoped, be joined by all the people of 
 that province and Arragon. By the efforts and patron- 
 age of the Duchess of Marlborough, who was all-power- 
 ful with Queen Anne, the Earl of Peterborough was 
 named to the command of the expedition. 
 
 The choice certainly appeared a singular one, for 
 hitherto the earl had done nothing which would entitle 
 him to so distinguished a position. Charles Mordaunt 
 was the eldest son of John Lord Mordaunt, Vis- 
 count Avalon, a brave and daring cavalier, who had 
 fought heart and soul for Charles, and had been tried 
 by Cromwell for treason, and narrowly escaped execu- 
 tion. On the Restoration, as a reward for his risk of 
 life and fortune, and for his loyalty and ability, he was 
 raised to the peerage. 
 
 His son Charles inherited none of his father's stead- 
 fastness. Brought up in the profligate court of Charles 
 the Second he became an atheist, a scoffer at morality, 
 
AN ADVENTUROUS SPIRIT. 27 
 
 and a republican. At the same time he had many re- 
 deeming points. He was brilliant, witty, energetic, and 
 brave. He was generous and strictly honourable to 
 his word. He was filled with a burning desire for ad- 
 venture, and, at the close of 1674, when in his seven- 
 teenth year, he embarked in Admiral Torrington's ship, 
 and proceeded to join as a volunteer Sir John Narbo- 
 rough's fleet in the Mediterranean, in order to take part 
 in the expedition to restrain and revenge the piratical 
 depredations of the barbarous states of Tripoli and 
 Algiers. 
 
 He distinguished himself on the 14th of January, 
 1675, in an attack by the boats of the fleet upon four 
 corsair men-o'-war moored under the very guns of the 
 castle and fort of Tripoli. The exploit was a successful 
 one, the ships were all burned, and most of their crews 
 slain. Another encounter with the fleet of Tripoli took 
 place in February, when the pirates were again de- 
 feated, and the dey forced to grant all the English 
 demands. 
 
 In 1677 the fleet returned to England, and with it 
 Mordaunt, who had during his absence succeeded to 
 his father's title and estates, John Lord Mordaunt 
 having died on the 5th of June, 1675. Shortly after 
 his return to England Lord Mordaunt, though still 
 but twenty years old, married a daughter of Sir Alex- 
 ander Fraser. But his spirit was altogether unsuited 
 to the quiet enjoyment of domestic life, and at the end 
 of September, 1678, he went out as a volunteer in his 
 
28 PLOTS AND POLITICS. 
 
 majesty's ship Bristol, which was on the point of sail- 
 ing for the Mediterranean to take part in an expedition 
 fitting out for the relief of Tangier, then besieged by 
 the Moors. Nothing, however, came of the expedition, 
 and Mordaunt returned to England in the autumn of 
 1679. 
 
 In June, 1680, he again sailed for Tangier with a 
 small expedition commanded by the Earl of Plymouth. 
 The expedition succeeded in throwing themselves into 
 the besieged town, and continued the defence with vigour, 
 and Mordaunt again distinguished himself; but he soon 
 wearied of the monotony of a long siege, and before 
 the end of the year found opportunity to return to 
 England, where he plunged into politics and became 
 one of the leaders of the party formed to exclude the 
 Duke of York from the throne. 
 
 Although a close friend of Lord Russell and Algernon 
 Sidney he had fortunately for himself not been admitted 
 to the fatal privilege of their private councils, and 
 therefore escaped the fate which befell them. He 
 continued his friendship with them to the last, and 
 accompanied Algernon Sidney to the scaffold. But 
 even while throwing himself heart and soul into politics 
 he was continually indulging in wild freaks which 
 rendered him the talk of the town. 
 
 On the accession of King James he made his first 
 speech in the House of Peers against a standing army, 
 and distinguished himself alike by the eloquence and 
 violence of his language. He was now under the displea- 
 
THE REVOLUTION. 29 
 
 sure of the court, and his profuse generosityhad brought 
 him into pecuniary trouble. In 1686, therefore, he 
 quitted England with the professed intention of accept- 
 ing a command in the Dutch fleet then about to sail 
 for the West Indies. When he arrived in Holland, 
 however, he presented himself immediately to the 
 Prince of Orange, and first among the British nobility 
 boldly proposed to William an immediate invasion of 
 England. He pushed his arguments with fiery zeal, 
 urged the disaffection of all classes, the hatred of the 
 Commons, the defection of the Lords, the alarm of the 
 Church, and the wavering loyalty of the army. 
 
 William, however, was already informed of these 
 facts, and was not to be hurried. Mor daunt remained 
 with him till, on the 20th of October, 1688, he sailed 
 for England. The first commission that Kino: William 
 signed in England was the appointment of Lord Mor- 
 daunt as lieutenant -colonel of horse, and raising a 
 regiment he rendered good service at Exeter. As soon 
 as the Revolution was completed, and William and 
 Mary ascended the throne, Mordaunt was made a privy- 
 councillor and one of the lords of the bed-chamber, and 
 in April, 1689, he was made first commissioner of the 
 treasury, and advanced to the dignity of Earl of Mon- 
 mouth. In addition to the other offices to which he 
 was appointed he was given the colonelcy of the regi- 
 ment of horse guards. 
 
 His conduct in office showed in brilliant contrast to 
 that of the men with whom he was placed. He alone 
 
30 A TROUBLED CAREER. 
 
 was free from the slightest suspicion of corruption and 
 venality, and he speedily made enemies among his col- 
 leagues by the open contempt which he manifested for 
 their gross corruption. 
 
 Although he had taken so prominent a part in bring- 
 ing Kino- William to England, Monmouth soon became 
 mixed up in all sorts of intrigues and plots. He was 
 already tired of the reign of the Dutch king, and 
 longed for a commonwealth. He was constantly quar- 
 relling with his colleagues, and whenever there was a 
 debate in the House of Lords Monmouth took a pro- 
 minent part on the side of the minority. In 1602 he 
 went out with his regiment of horse guards to Holland, 
 and fought bravely at the battle of Steenkirk. The 
 campaign was a failure, and in October he returned to 
 England with the king. 
 
 For two years after this he lived quietly, devoting 
 his principal attention to his garden and the society of 
 wits and men of letters. Then he again appeared in 
 parliament, and took a leading part in the movement 
 in opposition to the crown, and inveighed in bitter 
 terms against the bribery of persons in power by the 
 East India Company, and the venality of many mem- 
 bers of parliament, and even the ministry. His relations 
 with the king were now of the coldest kind, and he 
 became mixed up in a Jacobite plot. How far he 
 was guilty in the matter was never proved. Public 
 opinion certainly condemned him, and by a vote of the 
 Peers he was deprived of all his employments and sent 
 
Peterborough's appointment. 31 
 
 to the Tower. The king, however, stood his friend, and 
 released him at the end of the session. 
 
 In 1697, by the death of his uncle, Charles became 
 Earl of Peterborough, and passed the next four years 
 in private life, emerging only occasionally to go down 
 to the House of Peers and make fiery onslaughts upon 
 abuses and corruption. In the course of these years, 
 both in parliament and at court, he had been sometimes 
 the friend, sometimes the opponent of Marlborough; 
 but he had the good fortune to be a favourite of the 
 duchess, and when the time came that a leader was re- 
 quired for the proposed expedition to Spain, she exerted 
 herself so effectually that she procured his nomination. 
 
 Hitherto his life had been a strange one. Indolent 
 and energetic by turns, restless and intriguing, quar- 
 relling with all with whom he came in contact, 
 burning with righteous indignation against corruption 
 and misdoing, generous to a point which crippled his 
 finances seriously, he was a puzzle to all who knew him, 
 and had he died at this time he would only have left 
 behind him the reputation of being one of the most 
 brilliant, gifted, and honest, but at the same time one 
 of the most unstable, eccentric, and ill-regulated spirits 
 of his time. 
 
CHAPTER IL 
 
 IMPRESSED. 
 
 HEN the mayor of Southampton opened the 
 official document empowering and request- 
 ing him to obtain recruits for the queen's 
 service he was not greatly pleased. This 
 sort of thing would give a good deal of trouble, and 
 would assuredly not add to his popularity. He saw 
 at once that he would be able to oblige many of his 
 friends by getting rid of people troublesome to them, 
 but with this exception where was he to find the re- 
 cruits the queen required ? There were, of course, a few 
 never-do- wells in the town who could be packed off, to 
 the general satisfaction of the inhabitants, but beyond 
 this everyone taken would have friends and relations 
 who would cry out and protest. 
 
 It was likely to be a troublesome business, and the 
 mayor threw down the paper on the table before him. 
 Then suddenly his expression changed. He had been 
 thinking of obliging his friends by sending off persons 
 troublesome to them, but he had not thought of his own 
 case. Here was the very thing; he would send off this 
 
A GOOD RIDDANCE. 33 
 
 troublesome lad to fight for the queen; and, whether he 
 went to the Low Countries under Marlborough, or to 
 Spain with this new expedition which was being pre- 
 pared, it was very unlikely that he would ever return 
 to trouble him. 
 
 He was only sixteen, indeed, but he was strong and 
 well grown, and much fitter for service than many of 
 those who would be sent. If the young fellow stopped 
 here he would always be a trouble, and a bone of con- 
 tention between himself and his wife. Besides, for 
 Alice's sake, it was clearly his duty to get the fellow 
 out of the way. Girls, Mr. Anthony considered, were 
 always falling in love with the very last people in the 
 world with whom they should do so, and out of sheer 
 contrariety it was more than possible that Alice might 
 take a fancy for this penniless vagabond, and if she 
 did, Mrs. Anthony was fool enough to support her in 
 her folly. 
 
 Of course there would be trouble with his wife when 
 she found what had happened to the lad — for the mayor 
 did not deceive himself for a moment by the thought 
 that he would be able to conceal from his wife the 
 cause of Jack's absence; he was too well aware of 
 Mrs. Anthony's power of investigation. Still, after it 
 was done it could not be undone, and it was better to 
 have one domestic storm than a continuation of foul 
 weather. 
 
 Calling in his clerk the mayor read over to him the 
 order he had received, and bade him turn to the court 
 
 (338) c 
 
34 THE BLACK LIST. 
 
 book and make out a list of the names of forty young 
 men who had been charged before him with offences 
 of drunkenness, assault, battery, and rioting. 
 
 " When you have made up the list, Johnson, you will 
 go round to the aldermen and inform them of the order 
 that I have received from the government, and you can 
 tell them that if there are any persons they know, of 
 whom they consider that Southampton would be well 
 rid, if they will send the names to me I will add them to 
 the list. Bid them not to choose married men, if it can 
 be avoided, for the town would be burdened with the 
 support of their wives and families. Another ten 
 names will do. The letter which accompanies the order 
 says that from my well-known zeal and loyalty it is 
 doubted not that Southampton will furnish a hundred 
 men, but if I begin with fifty that will be well enough, 
 and we can pick out the others at our leisure." 
 
 By the afternoon the list was filled up. One of the 
 aldermen had inserted the name of a troublesome 
 nephew, another that of a foreman with whom he had 
 had a dispute about wages, and who had threatened to 
 proceed against him in the court. Some of the names 
 were inserted from mere petty spite; but with scarce 
 an exception the aldermen responded to the invitation 
 of the mayor, and placed on the list the name of some- 
 one whom they, or Southampton, would be the better 
 without. 
 
 When the list was completed the mayor struck out 
 one of the first names inserted by his clerk and inserted 
 
THE RECRUITING OFFICER. 35 
 
 that of John Stihvell in its place. His instructions were 
 that he was to notify to an oiiicer, who would arrive 
 with a company of soldiers on the following day, the 
 names of those whom he deemed suitable for the 
 queen's service. The officer after taking them was 
 to embark them on board one of the queen's cutters, 
 which would come round from Portsmouth for the 
 purpose, and would convey them to Dover, where a 
 camp was being formed and the troops assembling. 
 
 Upon the following day the company marched into 
 the town, and the officer in command, having seen his 
 men billeted among the citizens, called upon the mayor. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Mayor," he said, " I hope you have a good 
 list of recruits for me. I don't want to be waiting; here, 
 for I have to go on a similar errand to other towns. 
 It is not a job I like, I can tell you, but it is not for 
 me to question orders." 
 
 " I have a list of fifty men, all active and hearty 
 fellows, who will make good soldiers," the mayor said. 
 
 " And of whom, no doubt, Southampton will be well 
 rid," the officer said with a laugh. " Truly, I pity the 
 Earl of Peterborough, for he will have as rough a body 
 of soldiers as ever marched to war. However, it is 
 usually the case that the sort of men who give trouble 
 at home are just those who, when the time comes, 
 make the best fighters. I would rather have half-a- 
 dozen of your reckless blades, when the pinch comes, 
 than a score of honest plough-boys. How do you 
 propose that I shall take them?" 
 
36 THE PLAN OF PROCEEDINGS. 
 
 " That I will leave entirely to you," the mayor said ; 
 " here is a list of the houses where they lodge. I will 
 place the town watch at your disposal to show you 
 the way and to point out the men to you." 
 
 "That will be all I shall require," the officer said; 
 " but you can give me a list of those who are most likely 
 to give trouble. These I will pounce upon and get on 
 board ship first of all. When they are secured I will 
 tell my men off in parties, each with one of your con- 
 stables to point out the men, and we will pick them up 
 so many every evening. It is better not to break into 
 houses and seize them; for, although we are acting 
 legally and under the authority of act of parliament, it 
 is always as well to avoid giving cause of complaint, 
 which might tend to excite a feeling against the war 
 and make the government unpopular, and which, more- 
 over, might do you harm with the good citizens, and 
 do me harm with those above me. I am sure you 
 agree with me." 
 
 "Quite so, quite so," the mayor said hastily; "you 
 speak very prudently and well, sir. I hope you will 
 honour me by taking up your abode in my house 
 during your stay here; but may I ask you not to allow 
 my wife, who is inquisitive by nature, to see the list 
 with which I furnish you. Women are ever meddling 
 in matters which concern them not." 
 
 " I understand," the officer said with a wink, " there 
 are names on the list of which your wife would not 
 approve. I have known the same thing happen before. 
 
PRESSED. 37 
 
 But never fear, the list shall be kept safe; and, indeed, 
 it were better that nothing were said of my business 
 in the town, for if this get abroad, some of those whose 
 conscience may tell them that they will be likely to 
 be chosen for service, might very well slip off and be 
 out of the way until they hear that I and my men 
 have left." 
 
 Two days later, when, as the evening was falling, 
 Jack Stilwell was walking up from the wharf, where 
 he had been watching the unlading of the vessel in 
 which he was to sail, he came upon a group of four or 
 five soldiers standing at a corner. Then a voice, which 
 he recognized as that of the foreman, Richard Carson, 
 said : 
 
 " That is your man, officer;" and the soldiers made a 
 sudden rush upon him. 
 
 Taken by surprise he nevertheless struggled desper- 
 ately, but a heavy blow with a staff fell on the back 
 of his head, and for a time he knew nothing more. 
 When he recovered his consciousness he was lying 
 almost in complete darkness, but by the faint gleam 
 of the lantern he discovered that he was in the hold 
 of a ship. Several other men were sitting or lying 
 near him. Some of them were cursing and swearing, 
 others were stanching the blood which flowed from 
 various cuts and gashes. 
 
 " What does all this mean?" he asked as he somewhat 
 recovered himself. 
 
 " It means," said one, " that we are pressed to serve 
 
38 COMPANIONS IN MISFORTUNE. 
 
 as soldiers. I made a fight for it, and just as they had 
 got the handcuffs on some citizens came up and asked 
 what was doing, and the sergeant said, ' It is quite 
 legal. We hold the mayor's warrant to impress this 
 man for service in the army; there is a constable here 
 who will tell you we are acting on authority, and if 
 any interfere it will be worse for them.'" 
 
 Jack heard the news in silence. So, he had been 
 pressed by a warrant of the mayor, he was the victim 
 of the spite of his late employer. But his thoughts 
 soon turned from this by the consciousness that his 
 shirt and clothes were soaked with blood, and putting 
 his hand to the back of his head he found a great lump 
 from which the blood was still slowly flowing. Taking 
 off his neck handkerchief he bound it round his head 
 and then lay down again. He tried to think, but his 
 brain was weak and confused, and he presently fell 
 into a sound sleep, from which he was not aroused by 
 the arrival of another batch of prisoners. 
 
 It was morning when he awoke, and he found that 
 he had now nearly twenty companions in captivity. 
 Some were walking up and down like caged animals, 
 others were loudly bewailing their fate, some sat moody 
 and silent, while some bawled out threats of vengeance 
 against those they considered responsible for their 
 captivity. A sentry with a shouldered musket was 
 standing at the foot of the steps, and from time to time 
 some sailors passed up and down. Jack went up to 
 one of these. 
 
TAKING THINGS COOLLY. 39 
 
 "Mate," he said, "could you let us have a few 
 buckets of water down here? In the first place we are 
 parched with thirst, and in the second we may as well 
 try to get off some of the blood which, from a good 
 many of us, has been let out pretty freely." 
 
 " Well, you seem a reasonable sort of chap," the 
 sailor said, " and to take things coolly. That's the way, 
 my lad; when the king, or the queen now — it's all the 
 same thing — has once got his hand on you it's of no use 
 kicking against it. I have been pressed twice myself, 
 so I know how you feel. Here, mates," he said to two 
 of the other sailors, " lend a hand and get a bucket of 
 fresh water and a pannikin, and half a dozen buckets 
 of salt water, and let these lads have a drink and a 
 wash." 
 
 It was soon done. The prisoners were all glad of the 
 drink, but few cared to trouble about washing. Jack, 
 however, took possession of a bucket, stripped to the 
 waist, and had a good wash. The salt water made his 
 wound smart, but he continued for half an hour 
 bathing it, and at the end of that time felt vastly 
 fresher and better. Then he soaked his shirt in the 
 water, and as far as possible removed the broad stains 
 of blood which stiffened it. Then he wrung it out and 
 hung it up to dry, and, putting on his coat, sat down 
 and thought matters over. 
 
 He had never had the idea of entering the army, for 
 the measures taken to fill the ranks rendered the mili- 
 tary service distasteful in the extreme to the English 
 
40 THE PROS AND CONS. 
 
 people. Since the days of Agincourt the English army 
 had never gained any brilliant successes abroad, and 
 there was consequently none of that national pride, 
 which now exists, in its bravery and glorious his- 
 tory. 
 
 Still, Jack reflected, it did not make much difference 
 to him whether he became a soldier or a sailor. He 
 had lono-ed to see the world, to share in deeds of 
 adventure, and, above all, to escape from the dreary 
 drudgery of the clothier's shop. These objects would 
 be attained as well in the army as in the navy; and, 
 indeed, now that he thought of it, he preferred the 
 active service which he would see under Marlborough 
 or Peterborough to the monotony of a long sea 
 voyage. At anyrate, it was clear that remonstrance 
 or resistance were vain. He as well as others were 
 aware of the law which had just been passed, giving 
 magistrates the power of impressing soldiers for the 
 service, and he felt, therefore, that, although his impress- 
 ment had no doubt been dictated by the private desire 
 of the mayor to get him out of the way, it was yet 
 strictly legal, and that it would be useless his making 
 any protest against it. He resolved, therefore, to make 
 the best of things, and to endeavour to win the good- 
 will of his officers by prompt and cheerful acquiescence 
 in the inevitable. 
 
 Presently some sailors brought down a tray with 
 a number of hunks of black bread, a large pot filled 
 with a sort of broth, and a score of earthenware mugs. 
 
THE NUMBER MADE UP. 41 
 
 Jack at once dipped one of the mugs into the pot, and, 
 taking a hunch of bread, sat down to his breakfast. 
 A few others followed his example, but most of them 
 were too angry or too dispirited to care about eating; 
 and, indeed, it seemed to them that their refusal to 
 partake of the meal was a sort of protest against their 
 captivity. 
 
 Half an hour afterwards the sailors removed the 
 food; and many of those who had refused to touch it 
 soon regretted bitterly that they had not done so, for 
 as the time went on, hunger began to make itself felt. 
 It was evening before the next meal, consisting of black 
 bread and a great piece of salt beef, was brought down. 
 This time there were no abstentions. As the evening 
 wore on fresh batches of prisoners were brought in, 
 until, by midnight, the number was raised to fifty. 
 Many of them had been seriously knocked about in 
 their capture, and Jack, who had persuaded his friend 
 the sailor to bring down three or four more buckets of 
 salt water, did his best, by bathing and bandaging 
 their wounds, to put them at their ease. 
 
 In the morning he could see who were his companions 
 in misfortune. Many of them he knew by sight as 
 loafers on the wharves and as troublesome or riotous 
 characters. Three or four were men of different type. 
 There were two or three respectable mechanics — men 
 who had had, at various times, drawn upon them the 
 dislikes of the great men of the town by insisting on 
 their rights; and there were two idle young fellows of 
 
42 "I AM READY TO SERVE, SIR." 
 
 a higher class, who had vexed their friends beyond 
 endurance. 
 
 Presently the officer in charge of the recruiting party, 
 who had now come on board, came down into the hold. 
 He was at once assailed with a storm of curses and 
 angry remonstrances. 
 
 " Look here, my lads," he said, raising his hand for 
 silence, " it is of no use your going on like this, and 
 I warn you that the sooner you make up your minds 
 that you have got to serve her majesty the better for 
 you, because that you have got to do it is certain. You 
 have all been impressed according to act of parliament, 
 and there is no getting out of it. It's your own fault 
 that you got those hard knocks that I see the marks of, 
 and you will get more if you give any more trouble. 
 Now, those who choose to agree at once to serve her 
 majesty can come on deck." 
 
 Jack at once stepped forward. 
 
 " I am ready to serve, sir," he said. 
 
 "That's right," the officer replied heartily; "you are 
 a lad of spirit, I can see, and will make a good soldier. 
 You look young yet, but that's all in your favour; you 
 will be a sergeant at an age when others are learning 
 their recruit drill. Now, who's the next?" 
 
 Some half dozen of the others followed Jack's 
 example, but the rest were still too sore and angry to 
 be willing to do anything voluntarily. 
 
 Jack leapt lightly up on deck and looked round; 
 the cutter was already under weigh, and with a gentle 
 
BOYS AND MEN. 43 
 
 breeze was running along the smooth surface of South- 
 ampton Waters, the ivy-covered ruins of Netley Abbey 
 were abreast of them, and behind was the shipping of 
 the port. 
 
 " Well, young un," an old sergeant said, " so I sup- 
 pose you have agreed to serve the queen?" 
 
 "As her majesty was so pressing," Jack replied with 
 a smile, " you see I had no choice in the matter." 
 
 "That's right," the sergeant said kindly; "always 
 keep up your spirits, lad. Care killed a cat, you know. 
 You are one of the right sort, I can see, but you are 
 young to be pressed. How old are you?" 
 
 " Sixteen," Jack replied. 
 
 " Then they had no right to take you," the sergeant 
 said; "seventeen's the earliest age, and as a rule soldiers 
 ain't much good till they are past twenty. You would 
 have a right to get off if you could prove your age; 
 but of course you could not do that without witnesses 
 or papers, and it's an old game for recruits who look 
 young to try to pass as under age." 
 
 " I shan't try," Jack answered; "I have made up my 
 mind to it now, and there's an end to it. But why ain't 
 soldiers any good till they are past twenty, sergeant? 
 As far as I can see, boys are just as brave as men." 
 
 " Just as brave, my lad, and when it comes to fight- 
 ing the younger soldier is very often every bit as good 
 as the old one; but they can't stand fatigue and hard- 
 ship like old soldiers. A boy will start out on as long 
 a walk as a man can take, but he can't keep it ud day 
 
44 A job's comforter. 
 
 after day. When it comes to long marches, to sleeping 
 on the ground in the wet, bad food, and fever from the 
 marshes, the young soldier breaks down, the hospital 
 gets full of boys, and they just die off like flies, while 
 the older men pull through." 
 
 " You are a Job's comforter, I must say," Jack said 
 with a laugh; "but I must hope that I sha'n't have 
 long marches, and bad food, and damp weather, and 
 marsh fever till I get a bit older." 
 
 " I don't want to discourage you," the sergeant re- 
 marked, " and you know there are young soldiers and 
 young soldiers. There are the weedy, narrow-chested 
 chaps as seems to be made special for filling a grave; 
 and there is the sturdy, hardy young chap, whose good 
 health and good spirits carries him through. That's 
 your sort, I reckon. Good spirits is the best medicine 
 in the world, it's worth all the doctors and apothecaries 
 in the army. But how did you come to be pressed? 
 it's generally the ne'er-do-well and idle who get picked 
 out as food for powder. That doesn't look your sort, 
 or I'm mistaken." 
 
 " I hope not," Jack said. " I am here because I am 
 a sort of cousin of the mayor of Southampton. He 
 wanted me to serve in his shop. I stood it for a time, 
 but I hated it, and at last I had a row with his fore- 
 man and knocked him down, so I was kicked out into 
 the streets; and I suppose he didn't like seeing me 
 about, and so took this means of getting rid of me. He 
 needn't have been in such a hurry, for if he had 
 
"it's not a bad life." 45 
 
 waited a few days I should have gone, for I had 
 shipped as a boy on board of a ship about to sail for 
 the colonies." 
 
 " In that case, my lad, you have no reason for ill- 
 will against this precious relation of yours, for he has 
 done you a good turn while meaning to do you a bad 
 un. The life of a boy on board a ship isn't one to be 
 envied, I can tell you; he is at everyone's beck and call, 
 and gets more kicks than halfpence. Besides, what 
 comes of it? You get to be a sailor, and, as far as I can 
 see, the life of a sailor is the life of a dog. Look at the 
 place where he sleeps — why, it ain't as good as a decent 
 kennel. Look at his food — salt meat as hard as a stone, 
 and rotten biscuit that a decent dog would turn up his 
 nose at; his time is never his own — wet or dry, storm 
 or calm, he's P-ot to work when he's told. And what's 
 he got to look forward to ? A spree on shore when his 
 voyage is done, and then to work again. Why, my lad, 
 a soldier's life is a gentleman's life in comparison. 
 Once you have learned your drill and know your duty 
 you have an easy time of it. Most of your time's your 
 own. When you are on a campaign you eat, drink, 
 and are jolly at other folks' expense; and if you do get 
 wet when you are on duty, you can generally manage 
 to turn in dry when you are relieved. It's not a bad 
 life, my boy, I can tell you; and if you do your duty 
 well, and you are steady, and civil, and smart, you are 
 sure to get your stripes, especially if you can read and 
 write, as I suppose you can." 
 
46 . AN AGREEABLE CHANGE. 
 
 Jack nodded with a half smile. 
 
 " In that case," the sergeant said, " you may even in 
 time get to be an officer. I can't read nor write — not 
 one in twenty can — but those as can, of course, has a 
 better chance of promotion if they distinguish them- 
 selves. I should have got it last year in the Low 
 Country, and Marlborough himself said, 'Well done!' 
 when I, with ten rank and file, held a bridge across a 
 canal for half an hour against a company of French. 
 He sent for me after it was over, but when he found I 
 couldn't read or write he couldn't promote me; but he 
 gave me a purse of twenty guineas, and I don't know 
 but what that suited me better, for I am a deal more 
 comfortable as a sergeant than I should have been as 
 an officer; but you see, if you had been in my place up 
 you would have gone." 
 
 The wind fell in the afternoon, and the cutter 
 dropped her anchor as the tide was running against her. 
 At night Jack Stilwell and the others who had accepted 
 their fate slept with the troops on board instead of 
 returning to rejoin their companions in the hold. Jack 
 was extremely glad of the change, as there was air and 
 ventilation, whereas in the hold the atmosphere had 
 been close and oppressive. He was the more glad 
 next morning when he found that the wind, which 
 had sprung up soon after midnight, was freshening 
 fast, and was, as one of the sailors said, likely to blow 
 hard before long. The cutter was already beginning 
 to feel the effect of the rising sea, and towards the 
 
A CHANGE OF WEATHER. 47 
 
 afternoon was pitching in a lively way and taking the 
 sea over her bows. 
 
 " You seem to enjoy it, young un," the sergeant said 
 as Jack, holding on by a shroud, was facing the wind 
 regardless of the showers of spray which new over 
 him. " Half our company are down with sea-sickness, 
 and as for those chaps down in the fore-hold they 
 must be having a bad time of it, for I can hear them 
 groaning and cursing through the bulkhead. The 
 hatchway has been battened down for the last three 
 hours." 
 
 "I enjoy it," Jack said; "whenever I got a holiday 
 at Southampton I used to go out sailing. I knew 
 most of the fishermen there, they were always ready 
 to take me with them as an extra hand. When do 
 you think we shall get to Dover?" 
 
 " She is walking along fast," the sergeant said; " we 
 shall be there to-morrow morning. We might be there 
 before, but the sailors say that the skipper is not likely 
 to run in before daylight, and before it gets dark he 
 will shorten sail so as not to get there before." 
 
 The wind increased until it was blowing a gale; 
 but the cutter was a good sea-boat, and being in 
 light trim made good weather of it. However, even 
 Jack was pleased when he felt a sudden change in the 
 motion of the vessel, and knew that she was running 
 into Dover harbour. 
 
 Morning was just breaking, and the hatchways being 
 removed the sergeant shouted down to the pressed men 
 
48 LANDING. 
 
 that they could come on deck. It was a miserable 
 body of men who crawled up in answer to the summons, 
 utterly worn out and exhausted with the sea-sickness, 
 the closeness of the air, and the tossing and buffet- 
 ting of the last eighteen hours; many had scarce 
 strength to climb the ladder. 
 
 All the spirit and indignation had been knocked out 
 of them — they were too miserable and dejected to 
 utter a complaint. The sergeant ordered his men to 
 draw up some buckets of water, and told the recruits 
 to wash themselves and make themselves as decent as 
 they could, and the order was sharply enforced by the 
 captain when he came on deck. 
 
 "I would not march through the streets of Dover 
 with such a filthy, hang-dog crew," he said; "why, the 
 very boys would throw mud at you. Come, do what 
 you can to make yourselves clean, or I will have 
 buckets of water thrown over you. I would rather 
 take you on shore drenched to the skin than in that 
 state. You have brought it entirely on yourselves by 
 your obstinacy. Had you enlisted at once without 
 further trouble you would not have suffered as you 
 have." 
 
 The fresh air and cold water soon revived even the 
 most exhausted of the new recruits, and as soon as all 
 had been made as presentable as circumstances would 
 admit of, the order was given to land. The party were 
 formed on the quay, four abreast, the soldiers forming 
 the outside line, and so they marched through Dover, 
 
THE INSPECTION. 49 
 
 where but yet a few people were up and stirring, to the 
 camp formed just outside the walls of the castle. The 
 colonel of the regiment met them as they marched in. 
 
 "Well, Captain Lowther,you have had a rough time of 
 it, I reckon. I thought the whole camp was going to 
 be blown away last night. These are the recruits from 
 Southampton, I suppose?" 
 
 "Yes, colonel, what there is left of them; they cer- 
 tainly had a baddish twelve hours of it." 
 
 " Form them in line," the colonel said, " and let me 
 have a look at them. They are all ready and willing 
 to serve her majesty, I hope," he added with a grim 
 smile. 
 
 " They are all ready, no doubt," Captain Lowther 
 replied; "as to their willingness I can't say so much. 
 Some half dozen or so agreed at once to join without 
 giving any trouble, foremost among them that lad at 
 the end of the line, who, Sergeant Edwards tells me, is a 
 fine young fellow and likely to do credit to the regi- 
 ment ; the rest chose to be sulky, and have suffered for 
 it by being kept below during the voyage. However, 
 I think all their nonsense is knocked out of them 
 now." 
 
 The colonel walked along the line and examined the 
 men. 
 
 "A sturdy set of fellows," he said to the captain, 
 " when they have got over their buffeting. Now, my 
 lads," he went on, addressing the men, " you have all 
 been pressed to serve her majesty in accordance with 
 
 (338) d 
 
50 SHAKING DOWN. 
 
 act of parliament, and though some of you may not 
 like it just at present, you will soon get over that and 
 take to it kindly enough. I warn you that the discip- 
 line will be strict. In a newly-raised regiment like 
 this it is necessary to keep a tight hand, but if you 
 behave yourselves and do your duty you will not find 
 the life a hard one. Remember, it's no use any of you 
 thinking of deserting; we have got your names and 
 addresses, so you couldn't go home if you did; and you 
 would soon be brought back wherever you went, and 
 you know pretty well what's the punishment for 
 desertion without my telling you. That will do." 
 
 No one raised a voice in reply — each man felt that 
 his position was hopeless, for, as the colonel said, they 
 had been legally impressed. They were first taken 
 before the adjutant, who rapidly swore them in, and 
 they were then set to work, assisted by some more 
 soldiers, in pitching tents. Clothes were soon served 
 out to them and the- work of drill commenced at once. 
 
 Each day brought fresh additions to the force, and 
 in a fortnight its strength was complete. Jack did 
 not object to the hard drill which they had to go 
 through, and which occupied them from morning till 
 night, for the colonel knew that on any day the regi- 
 ment mio;ht receive orders to embark, and he wanted 
 to get it in something like shape before setting sail. 
 Jack did, however, shrink from the company in which 
 he found himself. With a few exceptions the regiment 
 was made up of wild and worthless fellows, of whom 
 
A ROUGH LOT. 51 
 
 the various magistrates bad been only too glad to clear 
 their towns, and mingled with these were the sweep- 
 ings of the jails, rogues and ruffians of every descrip- 
 tion. The regiment might eventually be welded into 
 a body of good soldiers, but at present diseipline had 
 not done its work, and it was simply a collection of 
 reckless men, thieves, and vagabonds. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 A DOMESTIC STORM. 
 
 RE AT was the surprise of Dame Anthony 
 when, on sending down her servant with 
 a letter to Jack Stilwell, the woman re- 
 turned, saying that he had left his lodg- 
 ing two clays before and had not returned. All his 
 things had been left behind, and it was evident that 
 when he went out he had no intention of leaving. 
 The woman of the house said that Master Stilwell was 
 a steady and regular lodger, and that she could not but 
 think something had happened to him. Of course she 
 didn't know, but all the town were talking of the men 
 who had been taken away by the press-gang, and she 
 thought they must have clapped hands on her lodger. 
 Dame Anthony at once jumped at that conclusion. 
 The pressing of fifty men had indeed made a great stir 
 in the town during the last two clays. The mayor's 
 office had been thronged by angry women complaining 
 of their husbands or sons being dragged away; and 
 the mayor had been the object of many threats and 
 much indignation, and had the evening before returned 
 
MRS. ANTHONY WANTS TO KNOW. 53 
 
 home bespattered with mud, having been pelted on his 
 way from the town-hall by the women, and having 
 only been saved from more serious assaults by the 
 exertions of the constables. 
 
 Dame Anthony had been surprised that her husband 
 had taken these things so quietly. Some of the 
 women had indeed been seized and set in the stocks, 
 but the mayor had made light of the affair, and had 
 altogether seemed in an unusually good state of temper. 
 Dame Anthony at once connected this with Jack's dis- 
 appearance. She knew that the list had been made 
 out by the mayor, and the idea that her husband had 
 taken this means of getting rid of Jack, and that he 
 was exulting over the success of his scheme, flashed 
 across her. As the mayor was away at the town-hall 
 she was forced to wait till his return to dinner; but no 
 sooner had the meal been concluded and Andrew 
 Carson and the two assistants had left the table than 
 she began: 
 
 " Richard, I want to look at the list of the men who 
 were pressed." 
 
 The request scarcely came as a surprise upon the 
 clothier. He had made up his mind that his wife 
 would be sure sooner or later to discover that Jack 
 was missing, and would connect his disappearance with 
 the operations of the press-gang. 
 
 "What do you want to see that for?" he asked shortly. 
 
 " I want to see who have been taken," his wife said. 
 " There is no secret about it, I suppose?" 
 
54 "I WISH TO SEE THE LIST." 
 
 " No, there is no secret," the mayor replied. " Ac- 
 cording to the act of parliament and the request of 
 her majesty's minister I drew out a list of fifty of the 
 most useless and disreputable of the inhabitants of this 
 town, and I rejoice to say that the place is rid of them 
 all. The respectable citizens are all grateful to me for 
 the manner in which I have fulfilled the task laid upon 
 me, and as to the clamour of a few angry women it 
 causes me not a moment's annoyance." 
 
 "I don't know why you are telling me all this, 
 Richard," his wife said calmly. " I did not cast any 
 reflections as to the manner in which you made your 
 choice. I only said I wished to see the list." 
 
 " I do not see that the list concerns you," the mayor 
 said. "Why do you wish to see it?" 
 
 " I wish to see it, Richard, because I suspect that the 
 name of my cousin Jack Stilwell is upon it." 
 
 "Oh, mother!" cried Alice, who had been listening 
 in surprise to the conversation, suddenly starting to 
 her feet; "you don't mean that they have pressed Jack 
 to be a soldier." 
 
 "Leave the room, Alice," her father said angrily; 
 "this is no concern of a child like you." When the 
 door closed behind the girl he said to his wife: 
 
 " Naturally his name is in the list. I selected fifty 
 of the most worthless fellows in Southampton, and 
 his name was the first which occurred to me. What 
 then?" 
 
 " Then I tell you, Richard," Dame Anthony said, 
 
"YOU KNOW ME, RICHARD." 55 
 
 rising, " that you are a wretch, a mean, cowardly, cruel 
 wretch. You have vented your spite upon Jack, whom 
 I love as if he were my own son, because he would not 
 put up with the tyranny of your foreman and yourself. 
 You may be mayor of Southampton, you may be a great 
 man in your own way, but I call you a mean, pitiful 
 fellow. I won't stay in the house with you an hour 
 longer. The waggon for Basingstoke comes past at 
 three o'clock, and I shall go and stay with my father 
 and mother there, and take Alice with me." 
 
 " I forbid you to do anything of the sort/' the mayor 
 said pompously. 
 
 "You forbid!" Dame Anthony cried. "What do I 
 care for your forbidding? If you say a word I will go 
 down the town and join those who pelted you with 
 mud last night. A nice spectacle it would be for the 
 worthy mayor of Southampton to be pelted in the 
 street by a lot of women led by his own wife. You 
 know me, Richard. You know when I say I will do a 
 thing I will do it." 
 
 " I will lock you up in your own room, woman." 
 
 " You won't," Dame Anthony said scornfully. " I 
 would scream out of the window till I brought the 
 whole town round. No, Mr. Mayor. You have had 
 your own way, and I am going to have mine. Go and 
 tell the town if you like that your wife has left you 
 because you kidnapped her cousin, the boy she loved. 
 You tell your story and I will tell mine. Why, the 
 women in the town would hoot you, and you wouldn't 
 
56 dame Anthony's threat. 
 
 dare show your face in the streets. You insist, indeed! 
 Why, you miserable little man, my fingers are tingling 
 now. Say another word to me and I will box your 
 ears till you won't know whether you are standing on 
 your head or your heels." 
 
 The mayor was a small man, while Dame Anthony, 
 although not above the usual height, was plump and 
 strong; and her crestfallen spouse felt that she was 
 capable of carrying her threat into execution. He 
 therefore thought it prudent to make no reply, and 
 his angry wife swept from the room. 
 
 It was some time before the mayor descended to his 
 shop. In the interval he had thought the matter over, 
 and had concluded that it would be best for him to let 
 his wife have her way. Indeed, he did not see how he 
 could do otherwise. 
 
 He had expected a storm, but not such a storm as 
 this. Never before in his fifteen years of married life 
 had he seen his wife in such a passion, and there was 
 no saying whether she would not carry all her threats 
 into execution if he interfered with her now. No. 
 It would be better to let her go. The storm would 
 blow over in time. It was natural enough for her to 
 go over and stay a few weeks with her people, and in 
 time, of course, she would come back again. After all, 
 he had got rid of Jack, and this being so, he could 
 afford for a while to put up with the absence of his 
 wife. It was unpleasant, of course, very unpleasant, 
 to be called such names, but as no one had heard them 
 
A LETTER FROM JACK. 57 
 
 but himself it did not so much matter. Perhaps, after 
 all, it was the best thing that could happen that she 
 should take it into her head to go away for a time. In 
 her present mood she would not make things comfort- 
 able at home, and, of course, his daughter would side 
 with her mother. 
 
 Accordingly, when the carrier's waggon stopped at 
 the door the mayor went out with a pleasant counten- 
 ance and saw that the boxes were safely placed in it, 
 and that his wife was comfortably seated on some 
 shawls spread over a heap of straw. His attention, 
 however, received neither thanks nor recognition from 
 Dame Anthony, while Alice, whose face was swollen 
 with crying, did not speak a word. However, they 
 were seated well under the cover of the waggon, and 
 could not be seen by the few people standing near; 
 and as the mayor continued till the waggon started 
 speaking cheerfully, and giving them all sorts of in- 
 junctions as to taking care of themselves on the way, 
 he flattered himself that no one would have an idea 
 that the departure was anything but an amicable one. 
 
 A week later a letter arrived for Dame Anthony ? 
 and the mayor at once recognized the handwriting of 
 Jack Stilwell. He took it up to his room, and had 
 a considerable debate with himself as to whether he 
 would open it or not. The question was, What did 
 the boy say ? If he wrote full of bitter complaints as 
 to his treatment, the receipt of the letter by his wife 
 would only make matters worse, and in that case it 
 
58 A GENEROUS SPIRIT. 
 
 would be better to destroy the letter as well as any 
 others which might follow it, and so put an end to all 
 communication, for it was unlikely that the boy would 
 ever return to England. 
 
 Accordingly he opened the letter, and, after reading 
 it through, laid it down with a feeling of something 
 like relief. It was written in a cheerful spirit. Jack 
 began by saying that he feared Dame Anthony and 
 Alice would have been anxious when they heard that 
 he was missing from his lodgings. 
 
 " I have no doubt, my dear cousin, you will have 
 guessed what has befallen me, seeing that so many 
 have been taken away in the same way. I don't think 
 that my late master acted handsomely in thus getting 
 rid of me; for, as the list was made up by him, it was 
 of course his doing. But will you please tell him from 
 me that I feel no grudge against him. In the first 
 place, he did not know I was going away to sea, and it 
 must naturally have angered him to see one known to 
 be connected with him hanging about Southampton 
 doing nothing. Besides, I know that he always meant 
 kindly by me. He took me in when I had nowhere to 
 go, he gave me my apprenticeship without fee, and, 
 had it not been that my roving spirit rendered me dis- 
 inclined for so quiet a life, he would doubtless have 
 done much for me hereafter. Thus thinking it over, 
 it seems to me but reasonable that he should have been 
 angered at my rejection of the benefits he intended 
 for me. 
 
A CAREER OPENED. 59 
 
 "In the next place, it may be that his action in ship- 
 ping me off as a soldier may in the end prove to be for 
 my welfare. Had I carried out my intention and gone 
 as a sailor, a sailor I mioht have remained all mv 
 life. It seems to me that as a soldier my chances are 
 larger. Not only shall I see plenty of fighting and 
 adventure, which accords well with my spirit, but 
 it seems to me — and a sergeant who has shown me 
 much kindness says that it is so — that there are 
 fair chances of advancement. The soldiers are for 
 the great part disorderly and ignorant men; and, 
 as I mean to be steady and obedient so as to gain 
 the good-will of the officers, and as I have received 
 a good education from my dear father, I hope in 
 time to come to be regarded as one somewhat dif- 
 ferent from the common herd; and if I get an oppor- 
 tunity of distinguishing myself, and do not get killed 
 by a Spanish bullet or pike-thrust, or by the fevers 
 which they say are not uncommon, then it is possible 
 I may come back at the end of the war with some 
 honour and credit, and, the sergeant said, may even 
 obtain advancement to the rank of an officer. There- 
 fore my late master, having done me many good turns, 
 may perhaps find that this last one — even though he 
 intended it not — is the best of all. Will you make my 
 respects to him, dear cousin, and tell him that I feel 
 no grudge or ill-will against him ? Will you give my 
 love to my cousin Alice? Tell her that I will bring 
 her home some rare keepsakes from Spain should they 
 
60 "THE BOY IS NOT A BAD BOY." 
 
 fall in my way; and you know I will do the same for 
 yourself, who have always been so good and kind to 
 
 me. 
 
 "The boy is not a bad boy," the mayor said, well 
 pleased as he laid down the letter. " It may be that I 
 have judged him too harshly, seeing that he set him- 
 self against what was best for his welfare. Still, one 
 cannot expect men's heads on boys' shoulders, and he 
 writes dutifully and properly. I believe it is the fault 
 of Andrew Carson, who was for ever edging me on by 
 reports of the boy's laziness and carelessness. He cer- 
 tainly has a grudge against him, and he assuredly 
 exceeded his place and authority when he lifted his 
 hand against my wife's cousin. It seems to me truly 
 that I have acted somewhat hastily and wrong- 
 headedly in the matter. I shall give Master Carson 
 notice that at the end of a month I shall require his 
 services no longer — the fellow puts himself too for- 
 ward. That will please Mary; she never liked him. 
 and women in these matters of likes and dislikes are 
 shrewder than we are. Perhaps when she hears that 
 he is going, and reads this letter, which I will forward 
 to her by the carrier, she may come back to me. I 
 certainly miss iier ' sorely, and the household matters 
 o-o all wrong now that she is away. She ought not to 
 have said things to me; but no wise man thinks any- 
 thing of what a woman says when she's angry; and 
 now that I think things over, it certainly seems to me 
 that she had some sort of warrant for her words. Yes, 
 
THE MAYOR REPENTS. 61 
 
 I certainly don't know what can have come over me, 
 unless it was that fellow Andrew Carson. Richard An- 
 thony has not been considered a bad fellow, else he would 
 never have become the mayor of Southampton; and 
 for fifteen years Mary and I have got on very well to- 
 gether, save for the little disputes which have arisen 
 from her over-masterful disposition. But she is a good 
 wife — none could wish for better — though she is given 
 to flame out at what she considers unrighteous deal- 
 ings; but every woman has her faults, and every man 
 too as far as that goes, and upon the whole few of 
 them have less than Mary. I will write to her at 
 once." 
 
 The mayor was not a man to delay when his mind 
 was once made up, and sitting down at a writing-desk 
 he wrote as follows: — 
 
 "Dear Wife, — I inclose a letter which has come for 
 you from your cousin Jack. I opened it, and you 
 will think poorly of me when I tell you that had it 
 been filled with complaints of me, as I expected, it 
 would not have come to your hands; for your anger 
 against me is fierce enough without the adding of fresh 
 fuel thereto. But the lad, as you will see, writes in 
 quite another strain, and remembers former kind- 
 nesses rather than late injuries. His letter has put it 
 into my head to think matters over, and in a different 
 spirit from that in which I had previously regarded it, 
 and I have come to the conclusion that I have acted 
 wrongly; first, that I did not make allowances enough 
 
62 THE OLIVE BRANCH. 
 
 for the boy; second, that I insisted on keeping him to 
 a trade he disliked; third, that I have given too willing 
 an ear to what Andrew Carson has said against the 
 boy; lastly, that I took such means of freeing myself 
 from him. I to-day give Andrew Carson notice to 
 quit my service — a matter in which I have hitherto 
 withstood you. I am willing to forget the words which 
 you spoke to me in anger, seeing that there was some 
 foundation for them, and that when a woman is in a 
 passion her tongue goes further than she means. Now, 
 as I am ready to put this on one side, I trust that you 
 also will put aside your anger at my having obtained 
 the pressing for a soldier of your cousin. You can see 
 for yourself by his writing that he does not desire that 
 any enmity shall arise out of the manner of his going. 
 For fifteen years we have lived in amity, and I see 
 not why, after this cloud passes away, we should not 
 do so again. 
 
 "I miss you sorely. Things go badly with us since 
 you have gone= The food is badly cooked, and the 
 serving indifferent. If you will write to tell me that 
 you are willing to come back, and to be a loving and 
 dutiful wife again, I will make me a holiday and come 
 over to Basingstoke to fetch you and Alice home again. 
 I am writing to Jack and sending him five guineas, for 
 which he will no doubt find a use in getting things 
 suitable for the adventure upon which he is embarked, 
 for the payment of her majesty to her soldiers does 
 not permit of the purchase of many luxuries. On 
 
A FAIR APOLOGY. 63 
 
 second thoughts I have resolved to pay Andrew Carson 
 his month's wages, and to let him go at once. So that 
 if you return you will not find one here against whom 
 you have always been set, and who is indeed in no small 
 way the author of the matters which have come be- 
 tween us, save only as touching the impressment, of 
 which I own that I must take the blame solely upon 
 myself. Give my love to Alice, and say that she must 
 keep up her spirits, and look forward to the time when 
 her cousin Jack shall come back to her after the kill- 
 ing of many Spaniards." 
 
 Having signed and carefully sealed this letter, with 
 that from Jack inclosed within it, the mayor then pro- 
 ceeded to write to the young soldier: — 
 
 " My dear Cousin Jack, — I have read the letter which 
 you sent to my wife, and it is written in a very proper 
 and dutiful strain. Your departure has caused trouble 
 between my wife and me; but this I hope will pass 
 away after she has read and considered your letter. 
 She carried matters so far that she is at present with 
 your cousin Alice at the house of her parents at Basing- 
 stoke. Having read your letter, I write to tell you 
 that I feel that I am not without blame towards you. 
 I did not see it myself until the manner of your letter 
 opened my eyes to the fact. I have misunderstood you, 
 and, being bent on carrying out my own inclinations, 
 made not enough allowance for yours. Were you here 
 now I doubt not that in future we should get on better 
 together; but as that cannot be, I can only say that I 
 
64 THE EXPEDITION DELAYED. 
 
 recognize the kind spirit in which you wrote, and that 
 I trust that in future we shall be good friends. I in- 
 close you an order for five guineas on a tradesman in 
 Dover with whom I have dealings. There are many 
 little things that you may want to buy for your voyage 
 to supplement the pay which you receive. Andrew 
 Carson is leaving my service. I think that it is he 
 greatly who came between us, and has brought things 
 to the pass which I cannot but regret." 
 
 A week later the cloth merchant's shop in the High 
 Street was shut up, and the mayor, having appointed 
 a deputy for the week he purposed to be absent, took 
 his place in the stage for Basingstoke, when a com- 
 plete reconciliation was effected between him and his 
 wife. 
 
 The starting of the expedition was delayed beyond 
 the intended time, for the government either could not 
 or would not furnish the required funds, and the Earl of 
 Peterborough was obliged to borrow considerable sums 
 of money, and to involve himself in serious pecuniary 
 embarrassments to remedy the defects, and to supply 
 as far as possible the munition and stores necessary for 
 the efficiency of the little force he had been appointed 
 to command. It consisted of some 3000 English troops, 
 who were nearly all raw and undisciplined, and a 
 brigade 2000 strong of Dutch soldiers. 
 
 Early in May the regiment to which Jack Stilwell 
 belonged marched for Portsmouth, where the rest of 
 the expedition were assembled, and embarked on board 
 
ON BOARD. 65 
 
 the transports lying at Spithead, and on the 22d of the 
 month set sail for St. Helens, where they were joined 
 on the following day by their general, who embarked 
 with his suite on board the admiral's ship. On the 
 24th the fleet sailed for Lisbon. 
 
 Fond as Jack was of the sea, he did not find the 
 chano-e an agreeable one. On shore the constant drill 
 and steady work had fully occupied the men, and 
 had left them but little time for grumbling. On board 
 ship things were different. In those days there was 
 but little of the strict discipline which is now main- 
 tained on board a troop-ship. It was true that the 
 vessels in which the expedition was being carried be- 
 longed to the royal navy; but even here the discipline 
 was but lax. There were many good sailors on board; 
 but the bulk of the crew had been pressed into the 
 service as harshly and tyrannically as were the soldiers 
 themselves, and the grumblers of one class found ready 
 sympathizers among the others. 
 
 The captain was a young man of good family who 
 had obtained his appointment solely by interest, and 
 who, although he would have fought his ship bravely 
 in an action with the enemy, took but little in- 
 terest in the regular work, leaving such matters en- 
 tirely in the hands of his first lieutenant. The military 
 officers were all new to their work. On shore they had 
 had the support which the presence of a considerable 
 number of veteran troops in garrison in the castle gave 
 them; but they now ceased to struggle against the 
 
 (338) e 
 
66 "THEY ARE A ROUGH LOT." 
 
 difficulty of keeping up discipline among a large num- 
 ber of raw and insubordinate recruits, relying upon 
 bringing them into order and discipline when they got 
 them ashore in a foreign country. Beyond, therefore, a 
 daily parade, and half an hour's drill in the handling of 
 their firelocks, they interfered but little with the men. 
 
 Sergeant Edwards with twenty of his men had at 
 the last minute, to Jack's great satisfaction, been drafted 
 into the regiment, and accompanied them on their 
 voyage. 
 
 "Ay, they are a rough lot," the sergeant ssid in 
 answer to an observation of Jack as to the grumbling 
 of the men after they had been at sea a few days; " but 
 what can you expect when you take men from their 
 homes against their will, pick out the worst characters 
 in each town, make up their number with gaoh birds, 
 and then pack them off to sea before they have got 
 into shape? There's nothing tries men more than a sea 
 voyage. Here they are packed up as close as herrings, 
 with scarcely room to move about, with nothing to do, 
 and with food which a dog would turn up his nose 
 to eat. Naturally they get talking together, and 
 grumbling over their wrongs till they work them- 
 selves up. 
 
 "I wish the voyage was over. It wouldn't matter 
 if we had a good steady old crew, but more than half 
 of them have been pressed, many of them are lands- 
 men who have been carried off just as you were. No 
 doubt they would all fight toughly enough if a French- 
 
SIGNS OF COMING TROUBLE. 67 
 
 man hove in view, but the captain couldn't rely on 
 them in a row on board. As long as the fleet keeps 
 together it's all right enough. Here are nine vessels, 
 and no one on board one knows what's going on in the 
 others, but if the captain of any one of them were to 
 hoist a signal that a mutiny had broken out on board, 
 the others would be round her with their port-holes 
 opened ready to give her a dose of round shot in no 
 time." 
 
 " But you don't think that it is really likely that we 
 shall have any trouble, sergeant." 
 
 " There won't be no trouble if, as I am telling you, 
 the weather holds fine and the fleet keep together; but 
 if there's a gale and the ships get scattered, no one 
 can't say what might come of it." 
 
 " I can't think how they could be so mad as to get 
 up a mutiny," Jack said; "why, even supposing they 
 did take the ship, what would they do with it?" 
 
 " Them's questions as has been asked before, my lad, 
 and there's sense and reason in them, but you knows as 
 well as I that there's many a craft sailing the seas under 
 the black flag. There isn't a ship as puts to sea but what 
 has half a dozen hands on board who have been in 
 slavers, and who are full of tales of islands where 
 everything grows without the trouble of putting a 
 spade in the ground, where all sorts of strange fruit 
 can be had for the picking, and where the natives are 
 glad enough to be servants or wives, as the case may 
 be, to whites. It's just such tales as these as leads 
 
68 tempters' tales. 
 
 men away, and I will warrant there's a score at least 
 among the crew of the Coesar who are telling such 
 tales to any who will listen to them. Well, you see, 
 it's a tempting story enough to one as knows no better. 
 On the one side there is a hard life, with bad food and 
 the chance of being shot at, and the sartainty of being 
 ordered about and not being able to call your life your 
 own. On the other side is a life of idleness and 
 pleasure, of being your own master, and, if you 
 want something which the islands can't afford you, 
 why, there's just a short cruise and then back you 
 come with your ship filled up with plunder. I don't 
 say as it's not tempting; but there's one thing agin it, 
 and the chaps as tells these yarns don't say much about 
 that." 
 
 "What is it, sergeant?" 
 
 " It's just the certainty of a halter or a bloody grave 
 sooner or later. The thing goes on for some time, 
 and then, when merchant-ship after merchant-ship is 
 missing, there are complaints at home, and out comes 
 a ship or two with the queen's pennant at the head, 
 and then either the pirate ship gets caught at sea and 
 sunk or captured, or there's a visit to the little island, 
 and a short shrift for those found there. 
 
 " No, I don't think it can pay, my lad, even at its 
 best. It's jolly enough for a while, maybe, for those 
 whose hearts are so hard that they think nothing of 
 scuttling a ship with all on board, or of making the 
 crew and passengers walk the plank in cold blood. 
 
A STARTLING ANNOUNCEMENT. 69 
 
 Still even they must know that it can't last, and that 
 there's a gallows somewhere waiting for them. Still, 
 you see, they don't think of all that when a chap is a- 
 telling them of these islands, and how pleasant the life 
 is there, and how easy it would be to do for the officers, 
 and take the command of the ship and sail away. Two 
 or three chaps as makes up their mind for it will 
 poison a whole crew in no time." 
 
 " You speak as if you knew all about it." 
 
 " I know a good deal about it," the sergeant replied 
 gravely. "It's a tale as there ain't many as knows; 
 but you are a sort of lad as one can trust, and so I don't 
 mind if I tell it you. Though you wouldn't think it, I 
 have sailed under the black flag myself." 
 
 " You, sergeant ! " Jack exclaimed incredulously; "do 
 you mean to say you have been a pirate?" 
 
 " Just that, my boy. I don't look like it, do I ? There 
 ain't nothing bucaneering about my cut. I looks just 
 what I am, a tough old sergeant in a queen's regiment; 
 but for all that I have been a pirate. The yarn is a 
 long one, and I can't tell it you now, because just at 
 present, you see, I have got to go below to look after 
 the dinners of the company, but the first time as we 
 can get an opportunity for a quiet talk I will tell it 
 you. But don't you go away and think till then as I 
 was a pirate from choice. I shouldn't like you to think 
 that of me; there ain't never no saying at sea what 
 may happen. I might tumble overboard to-night and 
 get drowned, or one of the convoy might run foul of us 
 
70 A STORM IN THE BAY. 
 
 and sink us, and to-morrow you might be alive and I 
 might be dead, and I shouldn't like you to go on think- 
 ing all your life as that Sergeant Edwards had been a 
 bloody pirate of his own free-will. So you just bear in 
 mind, till I tells you the whole story, as how it was forced 
 upon me. Mind, I don't say as how I hadn't the choice 
 of death or that, and maybe had you been in my place 
 you would have chosen death; but, you see, I had never 
 been brought up as you were. I had had no chances 
 to speak of, and, being only just about your age, I 
 didn't like the thought of dying, so you see I took to 
 it, making up my mind secret at the same time that 
 the first chance I had I would slip away from them. 
 I won't tell you more now, I hain't time; but just you 
 bear that in mind, in case of anything happening, that 
 if Sergeant Edwards once sailed under the black flag, 
 he didn't do it willing." 
 
 The sergeant now hurried below, leaving Jack won- 
 dering over what he had heard. Some days elapsed 
 before the story was told, for a few hours later the 
 sky clouded over and the wind rose, and before next 
 morning the vessel was labouring heavily under double- 
 reefed topsails. The soldiers were all kept below, and 
 there was no possibility of anything like a quiet talk. 
 The weather had hitherto been so fine and the wind 
 so light that the vessels had glided over the sea almost 
 without motion, and very few indeed of those on board 
 had experienced anything of the usual sea-sickness; 
 but now, in the stifling atmosphere between decks, with 
 
A WELCOME INTIMATION. 71 
 
 the vessel rolling and plunging heavily, the greater 
 part were soon prostrate with sea-sickness, and even 
 Jack, accustomed to the sea as he was, succumbed to 
 the unpleasantness of the surroundings. 
 
 On the second day of the storm Sergeant Edwards, 
 who had been on deck to make a report to the captain 
 of the company, was eagerly questioned on his return 
 below on the condition of the weather. 
 
 " It's blowing about as hard as it can be," he said, 
 "and she is rolling fit to take the masts out of her; 
 but I expect you know that for yourselves. There don't 
 seem no chance of the gale breaking, and none of the 
 other ships of the fleet are in sight. That's about all 
 I have to tell you, except that I told the captain that 
 if he didn't get the hatches lifted a little we should 
 be all stifled down here. He says if there's a bit of 
 a lull he will ask them to give us a little fresh 
 air, and in the meantime he says that any who are 
 good sailors may go up on deck, but it will be at their 
 own risk, for some of the seas go pretty nearly clean 
 over her." 
 
 •<oHf 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SERGEANT'S YARN. 
 
 ACK STILWELL and a few of the other 
 men availed themselves of the permission 
 to escape for a time from the stifling 
 atmosphere below, and made their way on 
 deck. For a time the rush of the wind and the wild 
 confusion of the sea almost bewildered them. Masses 
 of water were rushing along the deck, and each time 
 she rolled the waves seemed as if they would topple 
 over the bulwarks. Several of the party turned and 
 went below again at once, but Jack, with a few others, 
 waited their opportunity and, making a rush across 
 the deck, grasped the shrouds and there hung on. Jack 
 soon recovered from his first confusion and was able to 
 enjoy the grandeur of the scene. 
 
 Small as was the canvas she was showing the vessel 
 was travelling fast through the waves, sometimes com- 
 pletely burying her head under a sea; then as she rose 
 again the water rushed aft knee-deep, and Jack had 
 as much as he could do to prevent himself being carried 
 off his feet. Fortunately all loose articles had long 
 
THE STORM ABATES. 73 
 
 since been swept overboard, otherwise the risk of a 
 broken limb from their contact would have been serious. 
 
 In a quarter of an hour even Jack had had enough 
 of it and went below, and, having changed his drenched 
 clothes, slung his hammock and turned in. The next 
 day the gale began to abate, and by evening the wind 
 had nearly died away, although the vessel was rolling 
 as heavily as before among the great masses of water 
 which rolled in from the Atlantic. 
 
 The hatchways, however, were now removed, and all 
 below ordered on deck, and after a while a party was 
 told off to sluice down their quarters below. The men 
 were all weakened by their confinement, but their 
 spirits soon rose, and there was ere long plenty of 
 laughter at the misfortunes which befell those who 
 tried to cross the deck, for the ship was rolling so 
 heavily that it was impossible for a landsman to keep 
 his feet without holding on. 
 
 The next morning, although a heavy swell was still 
 rolling, the ship assumed her normal aspect. The 
 sailors had removed all trace of disorder above, clothes 
 were hung out to dry, and, as the ship was still far too 
 unsteady to allow of walking exercise, the soldiers sat 
 in groups on the deck, laughing and chatting and 
 enjoying the warm sun whose rays streamed down 
 upon them. Seeing Sergeant Edwards standing alone 
 looking over the bulwark, Jack made his way up to 
 him. 
 
 " It has been a sharp blow," the sergeant said, " and 
 
74 the sergeant's STORY. 
 
 I am glad it's over; the last four days have been 
 enough to sicken one of the sea for life. I suppose 
 you think this is a good opportunity for my yarn." 
 "That is just what I was thinking, sergeant." 
 " Very well, then, my lad, here goes. I was born at 
 Poole. My people were all in the seafaring line, and it 
 was only natural that, as soon as I got old enough to 
 stand kicking, I was put on board a coaster plying 
 between Poole and London. It was pretty rough, but 
 the skipper wasn't a bad kind of fellow when he was 
 sober. I stuck to that for three years, and then the 
 old craft was wrecked on Shoreham beach. Fortun- 
 ately she was driven up so far that we were able to 
 drop over the bowsprit pretty well beyond the reach 
 of the waves, but there was no getting the Eliza off. 
 It was no great loss, for she would have had to be 
 broken up as firewood in another year or two. About 
 six hours out of every twenty-four I was taking my 
 turn at spells at the pump. 
 
 "Now the Eliza was cast away, I had to look out for 
 another ship. I had had enough of coasters, so instead 
 of going home I tramped it up to London. Having got 
 a berth on board a foreign-bound vessel, I made two 
 voyages out to Brazil and back. A fine country is the 
 Brazils, but the Portuguese ain't the fellows to make 
 much out of it. Little under-sized chaps, they are all 
 chatter and jabber, and when they used to come along- 
 side to unload, it were jest for all the world like so 
 many boatfuls of monkeys. 
 
DOUBTFUL CUSTOMERS. 75 
 
 "Well, I starts for my third voyage, being by this 
 time about sixteen or seventeen. We got out to Rio 
 right enough; but we couldn't get a full cargo back, 
 and the captain determined to cruise among the West 
 Indy Islands and fill up his ship. We were pretty nigh 
 full when one morning the look-out hailed that there 
 were two vessels just coming out of an inlet in an 
 island we were passing, some three miles on the 
 weather-bow. 
 
 "The captain was soon on deck with his glass, and 
 no sooner did he make them out than he gave orders 
 to clap every sail on her. We hadn't a very smart 
 crew, but there are not many British ships ever 
 made sail faster than we did then. The men just 
 flew about, for it needed no glass to show that the 
 two vessels which came creeping out from among 
 the trees weren't customers as one wanted to talk to 
 on the hio-h seas. The one was a brig, the other a 
 schooner. They carried lofty spars ever so much higher 
 than an honest trader could want; and quick as we 
 had got up our sails, they had got their canvas spread 
 as soon as we had. 
 
 " The ship was a fast sailer, but it didn't need half 
 an hour to show that they had the legs of us. So the 
 skipper called the crew aft. ' Now, my lads,' he said, 
 'you see those two vessels astern. I don't think it 
 needs any telling from me as to what they are. They 
 might be Spaniards or they might be French, or they 
 might be native traders, but we are pretty well sure 
 
76 the captain's address. 
 
 they ain't anything of the kind. They are pirates — 
 I guess the same two vessels I heard them talking 
 about down at Rio. They have been doing no end of 
 damage there. There were pretty nigh a dozen ships 
 missing, and they put them all down to them. How- 
 ever, a couple of English frigates had come into Rio, 
 and hearing what had happened had gone out to chase 
 them. They hadn't caught them, and the Brazilians 
 thought that they had shifted their quarters and gone 
 for a cruise in other latitudes. 
 
 " ' The description they gave of them answered to 
 these two — a brig and a schooner, with low hulls and 
 tall spars. One of them carries ten guns, the other two 
 on each side, and a heavy piece mounted on a swivel 
 amidships. It was said that before they went down to 
 Brazil they had been carrying on their games among 
 the West Indian Islands, and had made it so hot for 
 themselves that they had been obliged to move off 
 from there. It was like enough that, now the hue and 
 cry after them had abated, they would return to their 
 old quarters. 
 
 " ' Well, my lads, I needn't tell you what we have to 
 expect if they take us. Every man-jack will either 
 get his throat cut or be forced to walk the plank. So 
 wc will fight her to the last; for if the worst comes to 
 the worst, it's better to be killed righting like men than 
 to be murdered in cold blood. However, I hope it 
 won't come to that. We carry twelve guns, and they 
 are heavier metal than most merchantmen have on 
 
PREPARING FOR THE FIGHT. 77 
 
 board. We are more than a match for either of them 
 alone; and if we can manage to cripple one, we can 
 beat the other off. 
 
 "'At anyrate we will try our best. Thank God 
 we have no women on board, and only ourselves to 
 think of! Now, my lads, cast the guns loose and get 
 the ammunition on deck; run two of the guns aft 
 and train them over the stern. As soon as they come 
 within range we will try and knock some spars out of 
 them. Now, boys, give three cheers for the old flag, 
 and we will swear together it shall never come down 
 while there's one of us to fight the ship. 5 
 
 " The men gave three cheers and then went off to 
 their quarters at the guns. They were quiet and grave, 
 and it was easy enough to see that they did not like the 
 prospect. An Englishman always goes into action, as 
 far as I have seen, with a light heart and a joke on his 
 lips when he's fighting against Frenchmen or Spaniards 
 or any other foe, but it's a different thing when it's a 
 pirate he has to deal with. Every man knows then 
 that it's a case of life or death, and that he's got to win 
 or die. The enemy made no secret of what they were, 
 for when they got within a mile of us two black flags 
 ran up to their mast-heads. 
 
 " The captain he trained one of the stern-chasers his- 
 self, and the first mate took the other. They fired at 
 the same moment, both aiming at the schooner, which 
 was getting the nearest to us. They were good shots 
 both of them. The mate's ball struck the water some 
 
78 A GOOD BEGINNING. 
 
 twenty yards in front of her forefoot, and smashed her 
 bow planking some three feet above the water-line; 
 while the captain's struck her bulwark, tore along her 
 deck, and went out astern, doing some damage by the 
 way, I reckon. 
 
 " We could see there was some confusion on board. 
 They hadn't reckoned that we carried such heavy 
 metal, and our luck in getting both shots on board 
 must have surprised them. Then her bow paid off, 
 there was a puff of smoke amidship, and a ball from 
 the long swivel gun buzzed overhead, passing through 
 our mainsail without touching mast or stay. 
 
 " So far we had the best of it, and the men looked 
 more cheerful than they had done from the first mo- 
 ment when the pirates showed from among the trees. 
 After that we kept up a fire from the stern guns as 
 fast as we could load. I could not see myself what 
 damage we were doing, for I was kept hard at work 
 carrying ammunition. Presently the broadside guns 
 began to fire too, and taking the chance for a look 
 round I saw that the pirates had separated, and were 
 coming up one on each side of us. 
 
 " So far they had not fired a shot after the first. 
 I suppose they didn't want to lose ground by yawing, 
 but as they came abreast of us they both opened fire. 
 Our chaps fought their guns well, and I expect the 
 pirates found they were not getting much the best of 
 it; for one of them made a signal, and they both closed 
 in to board. We hadn't had much luck after our first 
 
CAPTURED. 79 
 
 shot. We had hulled them over and over aoain and 
 spotted their sails with shot. Many of their ropes were 
 hanging loose, but we hadn't succeeded in crippling 
 them, although almost every shot had been aimed at 
 the masts; for every man knew that our only chance 
 was to bring them down. 
 
 "As they came up close to us they poured in a volley 
 of grape, and a minute later they grated alongside and 
 a crowd of men swarmed on board over the bulwarks. 
 Our fellows fought to the last, but the odds were five 
 to one against them. The skipper had been killed by 
 a grape-shot, but the mate he led the men; and if fight- 
 ing could have saved us the ship would not have been 
 captured. But it was no use. In two minutes every 
 man had been cut down or disarmed. I had laid about 
 me with a cutlass till I got a lick over my head with a 
 boarding-pike which knocked my senses out of me. 
 
 " When I opened my eyes I was hauled up to my 
 feet and put alongside the mate and six others, all of 
 whom was bleeding more or less. The rest had all been 
 chucked overboard at once. In a minute or two the 
 captain of one of the pirates, a little dapper French- 
 man, came up to us. 'You have fought your ship well/ 
 he said to the mate, 'and have killed several of my 
 officers and men; but I bear you no malice, and if you 
 are ready to ship with me I will spare your life.' 
 'I would rather die a hundred times!' the mate said. 
 The pirate said nothing but just nodded, and four 
 of his men seized the mate and flung him over the bul- 
 
80 THE ALTERNATIVE. 
 
 warks. The same question was asked of each of the 
 men; but each in turn refused, and an end was made 
 of them. I was the last. 
 
 " ' Now, my boy/ the captain said, * I hope you won't 
 be stupid like those pig-headed fellows. What do you 
 sa y — good treatment and a free life on the sea, or the 
 sharks ? ' 
 
 " Well, lad, if my turn hadn't been last I would have 
 said 'no' like the others. I wouldn't have shown the 
 white feather before any of my shipmates; but they had 
 gone — there wasn't one to cast a reproachful look at me 
 or to taunt me with cowardice. I just stood alone; 
 there weren't no one to back me up in choosing to die 
 rather than to serve, and so I says, ' I will join you, 
 captain.' I don't say I was right, lad, I don't say I 
 didn't act as a coward ; but I think most young chaps 
 with my bringing-up, and placed as I was, would have 
 done the same. There's many as would have said 'no' 
 if they had had comrades and friends looking on, but 
 I don't think there's many as would have said 'no' if 
 they had stood all alone as I did. 
 
 " I can't say as I blame myself much about that 
 business, though I have thought it over many a score 
 of times; but anyhow, from the first I made up my mind 
 that at the very first chance I would get away from 
 them. I knew the chance wasn't likely to come for 
 some time — still there it was ; and during all the black 
 scenes I took part in on board that ship I was always 
 telling myself that I was there against my will. 
 
THE PIRATES' HOLD. 81 
 
 " It was the brig as I was to go in. And as soon as 
 that little matter of the crew was settled all hands set 
 to work to shift the cargo from the ship aboard the 
 pirates. Wonderful quick they did it too; and when 
 I thought how long that cargo had taken to get on 
 board, it was wonderful how soon they whipped it out 
 of her. When they had stript her of all they thought 
 worth taking they ran one of the cannon to the open 
 hatch, loaded it and crammed it full of balls to the 
 muzzle; then they pointed it down the hold and fired 
 it, and were soon on board their own craft. 
 
 " The charge must have torn a great hole in the 
 ship's bottom, for I could see she was settling down in 
 the water before we had left her five minutes, and in 
 a quarter of an hour she gave a sudden lurch and 
 sunk. As I was in for it now I knew the best thing 
 was to put a good face on it, so I lent a hand at 
 shifting the cargo and did my best to seem contented. 
 We sailed off in company, and in the morning when 
 I came on deck I found the two craft riding side by 
 side in a land-locked harbour. 
 
 " A few minutes later the boats were lowered and 
 the work of getting the cargo on shore began. It was 
 clear enough that this was the pirates' headquarters, 
 for there were lots of huts built on the sloping sides of 
 the inlet, and a number of men and women stood 
 gathered on the shore to receive us as we landed. 
 The women were of all countries, English and French, 
 Dutch, Spaniards, and Portuguese, with a good 
 
 ( 338 ) F 
 
82 ON SHORE. 
 
 sprinkling of dark-skinned natives. All the white 
 women had been taken prisoners at some time or 
 other from vessels which had fallen into the pirates' 
 hands, and though most of them must have been miser- 
 able enough at heart, poor creatures, they all made a 
 show of beino^ °'lad to see the men back again. It was 
 but a week, I learned, since the pirates had sailed, and 
 it was considered a great stroke of luck that they 
 should so soon have effected a capture. 
 
 " No one attended to me, but I worked hard all day 
 with the others rowing backwards and forwards be- 
 tween the shore and the ship. When it became dusk 
 they knocked off work, and the men went off to their 
 huts, for it seemed that each of them had a wife, 
 brown-skinned or white. Seeing that nobody paid 
 any attention to me I went off to the little captain, 
 who was making his way up to a hut of a better class 
 than the others. 
 
 " ' What is to become of me, captain?' I asked. 'Ah! 
 I had not thought of you,' he said ; ' well, you can go 
 up with me and get some supper, and you can have a 
 blanket and sleep on my verandah for to-night, we will 
 see where you can be lodged in the morning.' I fol- 
 lowed him into his house, and was astonished as I 
 entered at the luxury of the apartment, which far 
 exceeded anything I had ever seen before. The plank 
 walls were concealed by hangings of light green silk, 
 a rich carpet covered the floor, the furniture was most 
 handsome and massive, and had no doubt been intended 
 
THE CAPTAIN'S HOUSE. 83 
 
 for the palace of the Spanish governor of some of the 
 islands. A pair of candelabra of solid silver stood on 
 the table, and the white candles in them, which had 
 just been lighted, threw a soft glow of light over the 
 room and lighted up the table, on which was a service, 
 also of solid silver, with vases and lovely flowers. A 
 young woman rose from a couch as he entered: ' I have 
 been expecting you for the last half hour, Eugene. 
 You have worked longer than usual this evening; if 
 the fish are spoiled you must not blame Zoe.' 
 
 " The speaker w T as a tall and very handsome woman, 
 and I now understood how it was that my captor 
 spoke such excellent English. There was a deep ex- 
 pression of melancholy on her face, but she smiled when 
 speaking to the pirate, and her tone was one of affec- 
 tion. 
 
 "'I have brought home a countryman of yours, 
 Ellen. I forgot to allot him quarters until it was too 
 late, so please give him over to the care of Zoe and ask 
 her to give him some supper and a blanket; he ^ ill 
 sleep in the verandah.' 
 
 "The first look which the woman gave me as the 
 captain spoke made me wish that instead of speaking 
 to the captain I had lain down fasting under a tree, 
 there was so much contempt and horror in it; then, as 
 I suppose she saw I was but a boy, it changed, and it 
 seemed to me that she pitied me from her heart; how- 
 ever, she clapped her hands and a negress entered. 
 She said something to her in Spanish, and the old 
 
84 THE PIRATE'S WIFE. 
 
 woman beckoned me to follow her, and I was soon 
 sitting; in front of a better meal than I had tasted for 
 many a month, perhaps the best meal I had tasted in 
 my life. 
 
 "As she couldn't speak English there was no talk- 
 ing with the old woman. She gave me a tumbler of 
 stiff rum and water to drink with my supper, and after 
 I had done she handed me a blanket, took me out into 
 the verandah, pointed to the side where I should get 
 the sea-breeze, and left me. I smoked a pipe or two 
 and then went to sleep. I was awaked in the morning 
 by someone coming along the verandah, and, sitting 
 up, saw the lady I had seen the night before. ' So you 
 are English?' she said. 'Yes, ma'am,' says I touching 
 my hat sailor fashion. 'Are you lately from home?' 
 she asked. 'Not very late, ma'am,' says I; 'we went 
 to Rio first, and not filling up there were cruising about 
 picking up a cargo when — ' and I stopped, not knowing, 
 you see, how I should put it. ' Are there any more of 
 you?' she asked after a while in a low sort of voice. 
 ' No, ma'am,' says I ; ' I am the only one.' ' I did not 
 ask,' she said almost in a whisper, and I could see her 
 face was most as white as a sheet, ' I never ask. And 
 so you have joined them?' 'Yes,' says I, 'I couldn't 
 help it, ma'am. I was the last, you see; if there had 
 been anyone else to have encouraged me I should have 
 said no, but being alone — ' 'Don't excuse yourself, 
 poor boy,' she said; 'don't think I blame you. Who 
 am I that I should blame anyone ? It is little I can do 
 
ON THE ISLAND. 85 
 
 for you, but if you should want anything I will do my 
 best to befriend you.' I heard the captain's voice call- 
 ing. Suddenly she put her finger to her lips, as a hint 
 to me to hold my tongue, and off she went. 
 
 "I don't know whether the captain's wife spoke to 
 him about me or not, but at anyrate he didn't tell me 
 off to any of the huts, but kept me at the house. I used 
 to go down in the day to work with the other men 
 unloading the ship and stowing away the stores, but 
 they only worked for a few hours, morning and 
 evening, lying in hammocks slung under the trees 
 during the heat of the day. I made myself useful 
 about the house, helped the old woman to chop wood 
 drew water for her, attended to the plants in the 
 little garden round the house, trained the creepers up 
 the verandah, and lent a hand at all sorts of odd jobs, 
 just as a sailor will do. 
 
 "When, ten days after we arrived, the ships got 
 ready for another cruise, I was afraid they would take 
 me with them, and I lay awake at nights sweating 
 as I thought over the fearful deeds I should have to 
 take part in; but the captain gave me no orders, and 
 to my delight the men embarked and the ships sailed 
 away without me. I found there were some forty men 
 left behind, whose duty it was to keep a sharp look- 
 out and man the batteries they had got at the entrance 
 to the cove in case any of our cruisers came in sight. 
 
 " The man who was in command was a Spaniard, a 
 sulky, cruel -looking scoundrel. However, he didn't 
 
86 "YOU WILL HAVE NO CHANCE." 
 
 have much to do with me; I took my turn at the 
 look-out with the rest of them, and besides that there 
 was nothing to do. The men on shore had all been 
 in one or other of the ships when I was taken; for I 
 found there were about a hundred and sixty of them, 
 and a quarter stayed at home by turns, changing after 
 each cruise, whether it was a long or short one. 
 
 "The captain's wife often spoke to me now; she would 
 come out and sit in the verandah while I was at work. 
 She asked me what part I came from, and where I had 
 sailed, and what friends I had at home. But she never 
 said a word to me about the capture of the ship. She 
 always looked sad now, while she had been cheerful 
 and bright while the captain was on shore. In time 
 she got quite friendly with me, and one day she said, 
 1 Peter, you will have to go to sea next time, what will 
 you do?' 
 
 "'I must do as the others do, God forgive me,' 
 says I; 'but don't think, ma'am, as ever I shall do it 
 willing. It may be years before I gets a chance, but 
 if ever I does I shall make a run for it, whatever the 
 risk may be. I speaks free to you, ma'am, for I feel 
 sure as you won't say a word to no man, for it would 
 cost me my life if they thought that I wasn't with 
 them willing.' 
 
 " ' I will not tell anyone, Peter, you may be sure,' 
 she said; 'but I do not think you will ever have a 
 chance of getting away — no one ever does who once 
 comes here.' 
 
A SAD LIFE. 87 
 
 " Well, in time, lad, she lets out bit by bit a little 
 about herself. She had been on her way out to join 
 her father, who was an officer of the East Indy 
 Company, when the ship was taken by the pirates. 
 The men was all killed, but she and some other 
 women was taken on board the pirate and at last 
 brought there. The French captain took a fancy to 
 her from the first, and after she had been here a 
 year brought a Spanish priest they captured on board 
 a ship and he married them. The pirates seemed to 
 think it was a joke, and lots of them followed the 
 captain's example and got married to the women there. 
 What they did with the priest afterwards, whether 
 they cut his throat or landed him in some place thou- 
 sands of miles away, or entered him on board ship, is 
 more nor I know. 
 
 "There's no doubt the captain's w T ife was fond of her 
 husband; pirate as he was; he had not behaved so 
 bad to her — but except when he was with her she was 
 always sad. 
 
 " She had an awful horror of the life he led, and 
 with this was a terror lest he should fall into the 
 hands of a cruiser, for she knew that if he hadn't the 
 good luck to be killed in the fight, he would be tried 
 and hung at the nearest port. It was a kind of mixed 
 feeling, you see; she would have given everything to 
 be free from the life she was leading, and yet even 
 had she had the chance she would not have left her 
 husband. I believe he had promised her to give it 
 
88 THREE VOYAGES. 
 
 up, but she must have knowed that he never would 
 do it; besides, if he had slipped away from the ship at 
 any place where they touched he could not have got 
 her away, and her life would have paid for his deser- 
 tion. 
 
 " But I don't think he would have gone if he could, 
 for, quiet and nice as he was when at home, he was a 
 demon at sea. Ruffians and scoundrels as were his 
 crew, the boldest of them were afraid of him. It was 
 not a word and a blow, but a word and a pistol-shot 
 with him ; and if it hadn't been that he was a first- rate 
 seaman, that he fought his ships splendidly, and that 
 there was no one who could have kept any show of 
 order or discipline had he not been there, I don't 
 believe they would have put up with him for a day. 
 
 " Well, lad, I sailed with them for three voyages. I 
 won't tell you what I saw and heard, but it was years 
 before I could sleep well at night, but would start up 
 in a cold sweat with those scenes before my eyes and 
 those screams ringing in my ears. I can say that I 
 never took the life of a man or woman. Of course I 
 had to help to load the cannon, and when the time 
 for boarding came would wave my cutlass and fire my 
 pistols with the best of them; but I took good care 
 never to be in the front line, and the others were too 
 busy with their bloody doings to notice what share I 
 took in them. 
 
 "We had been out about a fortnight on my third 
 voyage, and the schooner and brig were lying in a 
 
CAUGHT IN A TRAP. 89 
 
 little bay when we saw what we took to be a large 
 merchant ship coming along. She was all painted 
 black, her rigging was badly set up, her sails were 
 dirty and some of them patched, she was steering 
 east, and seemed as if she was homeward bound after 
 a long voyage. Off we went in pursuit, thinking we 
 had got a prize. She clapped on more sail, but we 
 came up to her hand over hand. She opened fire 
 with two eight-pounders over her stern. We didn't 
 waste a shot in reply, but ranged up alongside, one on 
 each beam. Then suddenly her sides seemed to open, 
 fifteen ports on each side went up, and her deck 
 swarmed with men. 
 
 " A yell of dismay went up from the schooner which 
 I was on. In a moment a flash of fire ran along the 
 frigate's broadside; there was a crash of timber, and the 
 schooner shook as if she had struck on a rock. There 
 was a cry, 'We are sinking!' Some made a wild rush 
 for the boats, others in their despair jumped overboard, 
 some cursed and swore like madmen and shook their 
 fists at the frigate. It seemed no time when another 
 broadside came. 
 
 "Down came the foremast, crushing half a dozen men 
 as she fell. Her deck was nearly level with the water 
 now. I climbed over the wreck of the foremast, and run 
 out along the bowsprit. I looked round just as I leapt. 
 The pirate captain was standing at the wheel. He had 
 a pistol to his head, and I saw the flash, and he fell. 
 Then I dived off and swam under water as hard as I 
 
90 PRISONERS. 
 
 could to get away from the sinking ship. When I 
 came up I looked round. I just saw the flutter of a 
 black flag above the water and she was gone. I was a 
 good swimmer, and got rid of my shoes and jacket, and 
 made up my mind for a long swim, for the frigate was 
 too busy with the brig for anyone to pay attention to 
 us, but it did not take long to finish it. 
 
 " In five minutes it was over. The brig lay dis- 
 masted, and scarce a dozen men out of the forty she 
 carried were alive to throw down their arms on deck 
 and cry that they surrendered. Then the frigate's 
 boats were lowered; two rowed in our direction, while 
 two put off to the brig. There were only nine of us 
 picked up, for from the first broadside till we sank a 
 heavy musketry fire had been poured down upon the 
 deck, and as we were not more than fifty yards away 
 from the frigate, the men had been just mowed down. 
 We were all ironed as soon as we were brought on 
 board. After that we were brought up one by one 
 and questioned. 
 
 " ' You are young to be engaged in such a work as 
 this/ the captain said when my turn came. 
 
 " e I was forced into it against my will, sir,' I said. 
 
 "'Yes,' the captain said, 'I suppose so; that's the stoiy 
 each of the prisoners tells. How long have you been 
 with them?' 
 
 " ' Less than six months, sir." 
 
 " ' How old are you ?' 
 
 " ' I am not seventeen yet. I was boy on board the 
 
AN OFFER OF LIFE. 91 
 
 Jane and William. We were taken by the pirates on 
 our way back from Rio, and all except me killed or 
 thrown overboard.' 
 
 " ' And you bought your life by agreeing to sail with 
 them, I suppose?' the captain said contemptuously. 
 
 "'I did, sir,' I said; 'but I was the last they asked; 
 all the others had gone, and there warn't no one to 
 back me up.' 
 
 " ' Well, boy, you know what your fate will be,' the 
 captain said; 'there's no mercy for pirates.' 
 
 " The next day the captain sent for me again, and I 
 took heart a little, for I thought if they had made up 
 their minds to hang me they wouldn't have questioned 
 me. 
 
 "'Look here, lad,' the captain said; 'you are the 
 youngest of the prisoners, and less steeped in crime than 
 any here, therefore I will at once make you an offer. 
 If you will direct us to the lair of the pirates, I pro- 
 mise your life shall be spared.' 
 
 '"I don't know the latitude and longitude, sir,' I 
 said, 'and I doubt if any beside the captain and one or 
 two others do, but I know pretty well whereabouts 
 it is. We always set sail at night and came in at 
 night, and none was allowed on deck except the 
 helmsman and two or three old hands till morning; 
 but when I was ashore and on duty at the look-out I 
 noticed three trees growing together just at the edge 
 of the cliff at the point where it was highest, two 
 miles away from the entrance to the cove. They were 
 
92 THE MARKS TO BE LOOKED FOR. 
 
 a big un and two little uns, and I feel sure if I were 
 to see them a^ain I should know them.' 
 
 " 'Very well/ the captain said, ' I shall make for port 
 at once, and hand over the prisoners to the Spanish 
 authorities, then I will start on a cruise with you, and 
 see if we can find your trees.' 
 
 " From the description I could give him of the is- 
 lands we passed after we had been at sea a few hours, 
 and the time it took us to sail from them to some 
 known points, the captain was able to form a sort of 
 idea as to which group of islands it belonged to, and 
 when he had reached port and got rid of his prisoners, 
 all of whom were garotted — that's a sort of strangling, 
 you know — by the Spaniards, a week afterwards, we set 
 out again on our search for the island. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE PIRATE HOLD. 
 
 .^orgrcrtfe HE frig-ate was ag;ain disguised as a mer- 
 jfj chantman, as, if she had passed within 
 
 sight of the island looking like a ship of 
 war, it would have put the pirates on their 
 guard, and I had told the captain there were guns 
 enough at the mouth of the cove to blow the ship's 
 boats out of the water. As to the frigate getting in, I 
 knew she couldn't, for there was only just enough 
 water at the entrance for the pirate vessels to enter in. 
 I was not in irons now, but spent my time on deck; 
 and a wretched time it was, I can tell you, for not a 
 sailor on board would speak to me. 
 
 "For three weeks we cruised about, sailing round 
 island after island, but at last as we were approaching 
 one of them I saw the three trees. 
 
 "'That's the place,' I said to the boatswain, who was 
 standing: near me, and he carried the news to the 
 quarter-deck, and brought back word I was to go to 
 the captain. 
 
 "'You are sure those are the trees?' 
 
94 THE THREE TREES FOUND. 
 
 " ' Quite sure, sir.' 
 
 "'They answer to your description certainly/ the 
 captain said. ' Keep her away, master, I don't want 
 them to think we are steering for the island.' 
 
 " The ship's course was altered, and she sailed along 
 parallel with the coast. 
 
 " ' I beg your pardon, sir,' I said, touching my hat, 
 • but they have got some wonderful good glasses up at 
 the look-out, and if I might make so bold I should say 
 that they will make out that we have got a lot more 
 men on deck than a merchant ship would carry.' 
 
 "'You are right, lad,' the captain said, and he at once 
 gave orders that all hands with the exception of half 
 a dozen should sit down under the bulwarks or go be- 
 low. The captain and first lieutenant kept a sharp 
 look-out through their glasses until we had passed the 
 end of the island. I pointed out to them the exact 
 position of the cove, but it was so shut in that even 
 when I showed where it was, it was as much as they 
 could do to make it out. 
 
 '"Now, lad, do you know of any other landing-places 
 on the other side of the island?' 
 
 " ' No, sir, and I don't believe there is any,' says I. 
 I know the captain said to me the first day I was 
 on shore, ' It's no use your thinking of making a bolt, 
 for there ain't no other place but this where you could 
 get to sea — not though you had twenty boats waiting 
 to take you oft*. ' I expects that's why they chose it. 
 Anyhow, there never was any watch kept up on shore. 
 
iiiBiii iiijBi \ PS : " 1 ~ 1 i 
 
 ~~ ' 
 
 _s ^_^ 
 
 THE SEARCH FOR THE PIRATES COVE. 
 
THE CAPTAIN'S INQUIRIES. 95 
 
 though I have no doubt there was many a one who 
 had been pressed into pirating just as I was, to save 
 their lives, would have made off had they seen ever 
 such a little chance of getting away. 
 
 "'Just come into the cabin with me,' says he; 'I want 
 you to show me exactly where are these batteries, and 
 the position of the village on shore.' 
 
 " The first lieutenant came too, and I drew them out 
 a chart as well as I could, showing them the position 
 of things, and told them that every evening a boom 
 was floated across the entrance. 
 
 " ' What sentries are there on at night?' 
 
 "'Four, sir; two close down to the water, one each 
 side of the cove, and two in the batteries at the top. 
 That's the watch, but besides there are six men sleep 
 in each of the other batteries, and six in each of the bat- 
 teries inside.' 
 
 " ' Tell me more about the place and the life you led 
 there,' the captain said, ' and then I shall understand 
 the position of things better.' 
 
 " So I spun him a regular yarn about the place and 
 the people. I told him about the captain's wife, and 
 she being an English woman, and how she was taken, 
 which indeed was the way of most of the women 
 there. 
 
 " ' I suppose that a good many of the men were 
 pressed too,' the captain eaid 
 
 "'I expects so, sir; but when we were together on 
 guard or on board a ship I noticed we never talked of 
 
96 THE DEFENCES OF THE COVE. 
 
 such things. It seemed to me as if everyone was try- 
 ing to forget the past, and I think that made them 
 more brutal and bloody-minded than they would 
 have been. Everyone was afraid of everyone else 
 guessing as he wasn't contented, and was wanting to 
 get away, and so each carried on as bad as he could.' 
 
 11 ' I daresay you are right, lad; it must be a terrible 
 position for a man to be in; but you see the law can 
 make no distinctions. If it wasn't thoroughly under- 
 stood that if a man took up the life of a pirate, whether 
 willingly or unwillingly, he would assuredly be exe- 
 cuted if he was caught, we should have the sea 
 swarming with pirates. Now, lad, you know how this 
 boom was fastened; can you suggest any way that we 
 could get over it or loosen it without giving the alarm.' 
 
 " ' There is no way, sir. One end is fastened by a big 
 chain which is fixed to a great shackle which is let into 
 a hole in the rock and fastened in there with lead; 
 that's the fixed end of the boom. The other end, which 
 is swung backwards and forwards when the ships go 
 in port, has got a big chain too. It goes under an iron 
 bar which is bent, and the two ends fastened in a rock. 
 When they want to fix the boom the end of the chain 
 is passed under this iron loop and then fastened to some 
 blocks and ropes worked from the battery above, and 
 the end of the chain is drawn up tight there, so that 
 there is no loosing the chain till that battery is taken.' 
 
 " ' And you say the guns of the lower batteries at the 
 inner point sweep the entrance?' 
 
A DIFFICULT UNDERTAKING. 97 
 
 " ' They do, sir. There are ten of them on each side, 
 twelve-pounder carronades, which are always charged, 
 and crammed up to the muzzle with bullets and nails 
 and bits of iron. The batteries on the top of the cliff 
 at the entrance are the heaviest metal. They have got 
 twenty guns in each of them. They are loaded with 
 round shot to keep a vessel from approaching, though 
 of course they could fire grape into any boats they saw 
 coming in.' 
 
 "'This does not seem an easy business by any means, 
 Mr. Earnshaw,' the captain said. 
 
 " 'It does not, sir,' the lieutenant agreed in a dubisome 
 sort of way; 'but no doubt it can be done, sir — no 
 doubt it can be done.' 
 
 "'Yes, but how?' the captain asked. 'You will be 
 in command of the boats, Mr. Earnshaw, and it will 
 never do to attack such a place as that without some 
 sort of plan.' 
 
 "'What is the boom like, my lad?' the lieutenant 
 asked; 'is it lashed together?' 
 
 " 'No, it is a solid spar,' I said. ' The entrance is not 
 more than forty feet wide, and the boom is part of the 
 main-mast of a big ship.' 
 
 " 'It seems to me/ said the lieutenant, 'that the only 
 way to get at it would be to go straight at the boom, 
 the two lightest boats to go first. The men must get 
 on the spar and pull the boats over, and then make a 
 dash for the batteries, the heavy boats can follow 
 them.' 
 
 (338) G 
 
98 the captain's plan. 
 
 " 'It would never do, Mr. Earnshaw/ the captain said. 
 'You forget there are twelve guns loaded to the muzzle 
 with grape and musket-balls all trained upon a point 
 only forty feet across. Would it be possible to land 
 just outside the boom, lad, on one or both sides, and 
 to keep along the edge, or wade in the water to the 
 batteries?' 
 
 " 'No, sir, the rock goes straight up from the water 
 both sides/ 
 
 " 'Well, the two sentries, how do they get down to 
 the water's edge?' 
 
 " 'They are let down by rope from above, sir, and the 
 rope is hauled up as soon as they are down.' 
 
 " ' This is a deuce of a place, Mr. Earnshaw,' the cap- 
 tain said. ' We must do nothing hastily in this matter, 
 or we shall only be throwing away the lives of a lot of 
 men, and failing in our object. I was intending to sail 
 on and not to return for a week, for no doubt they 
 will be specially vigilant for a time after seeing a large 
 ship pass them. As it is, I will return to-night to the 
 back of the island, and will there leave the cutter and 
 my gig. You will be in charge of the cutter, and Mr. 
 Escombe will take the gig. I shall then sail away 
 again before daylight; for, although from what the 
 lad said there is no watch kept on that side of the 
 island, it cannot be more than three miles across, and 
 any of the men or women might stroll across or might 
 from any high point in the island obtain a view that 
 way. You will make a thorough survey of all that 
 
EXPLORING IN BOATS. 99 
 
 side. The cliffs certainly seem, so far as we could see 
 them as we left the island, as perpendicular as they 
 are on the side we passed; but there may be some 
 place easier than another — some place where, by set- 
 ting our wits to work, we may make a shift to climb 
 up. Get into the island I will, if I have to blast a flight 
 of steps up the cliff.' 
 
 " 'I will do my best to find a place, sir,' the lieutenant 
 said; 'and, if there isn't one, I will make one.' 
 
 " The lieutenant told me that I was to accompany 
 him in the cutter, and all was got ready for the trip. 
 Water and a week's rations of food were placed on 
 board the boats; for in that climate there was no saying 
 when a gale might spring up, or how long the vessel 
 might be before she got back to pick up the boats. 
 
 " When we were fairly out of sight of the island we 
 lay to till it got dusk, and then her head was pointed 
 back again. There was scarce a breath of wind stir- 
 ring, and the vessel went through the water so slowly 
 that a couple of hours later the captain ordered the 
 boats to be lowered, for he saw that if the wind didn't 
 freshen the ship could not get to the island, much 
 less get away again, before daylight. The oars were 
 got out and off we started, and after four hours' steady 
 rowing, the lieutenant, who was steering by compass, 
 made out the land looming high above us. Another 
 quarter of an hour's row and we dropped our grapnels 
 close to the foot of the cliffs, and the men were told to 
 get a sleep as well as they could till morning. 
 
100 A VAIN SEARCH. 
 
 "As soon as it was daylight we were off again and 
 rowed to the end of the island; for, as Mr. Earnshaw 
 said to the third lieutenant, we had best begin at the 
 end and do the work thoroughly. When we got to the 
 point we turned and rowed back, keeping about two 
 hundred yards from the cliff, so that we could see well 
 up. They were about a hundred feet high — some- 
 times a little less, sometimes a good bit more, and they 
 went as straight up from the water's edge as the cliffs 
 at Dover, only there weren't no beach. It was deep 
 water right up to the foot. 
 
 "We went along very slowly, the men only just dip- 
 ping their oars into the water, and all of us watching 
 every foot of the cliffs. Sometimes we would stop alto- 
 gether while the officers talked over the possibility of 
 anyone climbing up at some place where the water 
 trickling down from the top had eaten away the face a 
 little; but not a goat in the world could have climbed 
 up them, not to say men. So we kept on till we got to 
 the other end of the island, which must have been five 
 miles long. Not a place could we see. 
 
 " 'Unless we are going to do as the captain said — 
 blast steps up the face of that rock — I don't believe it's 
 to be done,' Lieutenant Earnshaw said to Mr. Escombe. 
 'Well, there's nothing to do, lads, but to row in and drop 
 your grapnels again and wait till we see the ship's 
 lights to-nio-ht.' 
 
 Although we rowed in to within an oar's -length of 
 the cliff, there was eight fathoms of water when we 
 
A HOPEFUL PLAN. 101 
 
 dropped the grapnels. We had been lying there an 
 hour when the third lieutenant said: 
 
 " ' I should think, Mr. Earnshaw, that if we were to 
 bring the pinnace with that four-pounder gun in the 
 bow and up-end it, and with a small charge fire a ball 
 with a rope fastened to it up into that clump of trees 
 we saw just about the middle of the island, it might 
 get caught.' 
 
 " ' So it might, Escombe, and the idea is a good one; 
 but I doubt whether there's a man on board ship 
 could climb a rope swinging like that against the face 
 of those cliffs.' 
 
 " ' He might if we used a knotted rope,' Mr. Escombe 
 said. 
 
 " ' I wouldn't mind making a try, yer honour,' one of 
 the sailors said, and half a dozen others volunteered 
 their readiness to make the attempt. 
 
 "'I will put it to the captain,' Mr. Earnshaw said; 
 ' if he agrees, as you were the first to volunteer, Jones, 
 you shall have the chance.' 
 
 " The clay was dead calm, so was the night that fol- 
 lowed it; and although we rowed back to the end of 
 the island from which we had come, no lights were to 
 be seen that night. 
 
 "The next day passed slowly. The sun was hot; 
 but towards evening the lieutenant gave permission for 
 the men to bathe; but warned us that no man must go 
 far from the boats, because there might be sharks 
 about. However, we didn't see none, and we enjoyed 
 
102 PREPARATIONS. 
 
 the dip, and were in better humour still when we found 
 that a light breeze was springing up. It might have 
 been about midnight when the men on watch made 
 out a light to seaward, and we weren't long in getting 
 up our grapnels and sitting to our oars. In half an 
 hour we were on board, and were soon sailing away 
 from the island again. 
 
 " The next night in we came again, and I saw that 
 the third lieutenant's plan was going to be adopted; 
 in fact, I guessed so before; for the sail-makers had 
 been at work with two light ropes making a rope- 
 ladder, and the ship's smith had got some empty shells 
 on deck, and had made a shift to screw some iron eyes 
 into them for fixing ropes to. The gun was taken 
 out of the pinnace and a little mortar fixed in her, and 
 half a dozen ropes, each a hundred fathoms long, had 
 knots put in them every two feet. 
 
 " The launch and the two cutters were lowered as 
 well as the pinnace this time, and the crews were 
 armed with cutlass and pistol. I went with them as 
 before, as I should be wanted to guide them when they 
 got near the village. It was a bright starlight night 
 without haze, so that when we got close we could 
 make out the outline of the cliffs, and could see the 
 thick wood growing on the top. When we got within 
 about a hundred yards of the cliffs the boat stopped 
 rowing. 
 
 " ' Don't use more powder than you can help, gun- 
 ner,' Mr. Earnshaw said. 'In the first place, we don't 
 
A LITTLE SHORT. 103 
 
 want to do more than carry out the rope to its full 
 length ; in the next place, we don't want to make more 
 noise than we can help. What wind there is is for- 
 tunately blowing seaward, and being so close under 
 the cliff the sound will be echoed back. At the same 
 time the less noise the better.' 
 
 " ' I will begin with very little, sir. If the ball don't 
 go to the top of the cliff, I shall put a trifle more into 
 the gun next time; it's better to make a mistake on 
 the right side.' 
 
 "A small quantity of powder was put in the mortar, 
 which was only a four-inch one. Then a wad was put 
 in, and a shell with one of the knotted ropes fastened 
 to it dropped in the top. The rope had been coiled in 
 a tub so as to run out easily. The gunner applied the 
 match. There was a dull report, and every man held 
 his breath to listen. There was a thud high up on the 
 cliff and then a splash. 
 
 " ' A few feet short of the top, I should say, gunner. 
 You must put in more next time, for the shell must go 
 well up over the trees and drop among them, otherwise 
 it won't catch.' 
 
 "The gunner by the light of the lantern measured out 
 half as much powder again as he had used before, 
 and then fired. This time we heard no sound till 
 there was a faint splash in the water. 
 
 " ' The rope's gone, sir/ the gunner said looking into 
 the tub. 'There was a little too much this time.' 
 
 " ' I don't think so,' Mr. Escombe said. 'I think that 
 
104 THE LADDER FIXED. 
 
 splash was the end of the rope touching the water. In 
 that case it will be just right, a hundred feet up the 
 cliffs, and five hundred feet among the trees. No fear 
 of the rope coming back to us.' 
 
 " It took us a quarter of an hour's search in the dark 
 to find the rope; but at last we came upon it, and 
 sure enough there was only four or five fathoms in the 
 water. 
 
 "'Now, Jones,' Mr. Earnshaw said, 'it's your turn. 
 Put that light line over your shoulders, and when you 
 get to the top haul on it till you get up the rope- 
 ladder, and fasten that to a stout trunk and give a low 
 hail. We will hold the rope as steady as we can 
 below while you mount.' 
 
 "'Ay, ay, sir,' said the man, who was an active 
 young chap; 'I will be up there in a jiffy.' 
 
 " We fastened the lower end round one of the thwarts 
 of the boat, and then he began to climb. It was near 
 five minutes before he got to the top, for there were 
 some nasty places where the cliff jutted out, and the 
 rope was hard against it; but presently the shaking- 
 ceased, and a minute later the light line was hauled 
 tight There was a low cheer in the boats, and then 
 up went the rope-ladder. A minute or two later there 
 was a hail from the top. 
 
 " ' All taut, sir.' 
 
 " c I will go first,' Mr. Earnshaw said. 
 
 "Accordingly up he went, and one by one we followed, 
 each waiting for the signal that the one before him had 
 
THE SURPRISE OF THE VILLAGE. 105 
 
 gone up, till all had gone except the two told off as 
 boat watch. Then the men of the launch and cutters 
 followed, and in about two hours they were all at the 
 top, and a lantern was shown to tell the ship we were 
 there. 
 
 "We started at once across the island, Mr. Earn- 
 shaw keeping the line by a pocket compass. It was 
 rough work, though, and at last the lieutenant said: 
 'We make such a noise going through the bushes that 
 we had better wait till daylight, so just halt where you 
 are, lads.' 
 
 * As soon as the first ray of light showed we were off 
 again, and an hour later reached the edge of the slope 
 down to the cove. 
 
 "'Now, remember,' the lieutenant said, 'that no 
 woman is to be hurt. All the men who resist are to 
 be shot or cut down ; but you are to take prisoners all 
 who throw down their arms. Some of them may be 
 able to prove themselves less guilty than the rest. At 
 anyrate, there is no fear of the Spanish authorities 
 being too merciful. These pirates have been the scourge 
 of these seas for the last six years.' 
 
 " Well, lad, there ain't much more to tell you. We 
 took them completely by surprise, and the men in the 
 village were all knocked down and bound, without firing 
 a shot. The men in the batteries tried to slew their 
 guns round, but we didn't give 'em time. They fought 
 desperately, for they knew what their doom was, and 
 there weren't any prisoners taken there. As soon as 
 
106 THE CAPTAIN'S WIFE. 
 
 the village was taken I went straight with Mr. Es- 
 combe to the captain's house. His wife was standing 
 at the door, and she gave a little cry as she saw the 
 British uniforms, and ran a step or two to meet us, 
 then she stopped, and her arms dropped by her side. 
 
 '"What! you, Peter!' she said as we came up. 'Is 
 it you who led them here?' 
 
 " ' Yes, ma'am, it was me,' says I, ' and the best thing 
 I could do for you, for you could not wish to stay here 
 all your life with just the people that are here.' 
 
 " ' But what has happened ? ' she said. ' How is it 
 you are here? What has become of the schooner?' 
 
 " ' The schooner is sunk, ma'am, and the brig is cap- 
 tured.' 
 
 " ' And my husband V 
 
 "'Well, ma'am, don't you take on, but your hus- 
 band went down with the schooner.' 
 
 " She tottered, and I thought she would have fallen, 
 but Mr. Escombe put his arm round her and led her to 
 the house and left her there, putting two sailors on 
 guard to see as she wasn't disturbed. An hour or two 
 later the frigate was off the cove, and the captain 
 landed. W T e stopped a week there, and carried off all 
 there was worth taking; and I tell you there was 
 enough to give every man-jack on board a handsome 
 share of prize-money when the things came to be sold 
 afterwards. 
 
 " Money, there was lots of it all stored away in what 
 they called the treasure-house, for money was no good 
 
A RICH CAPTURE. 107 
 
 there. Jewels and ornaments, watches, and the things 
 which they uses in them Catholic churches, and all 
 kinds of valuable things, and stores of silks and 
 velvets and all kind of materials; and as to wine and 
 such like, there was enough to have lasted them for 
 years, for from first to last it was shown afterwards 
 that those fellows must have captured more nor fifty 
 vessels. Why they shouldn't have stopped ashore and 
 enjoyed what they got was a mystery to me. But I 
 suppose they couldn't do without excitement, and 
 though every man talked of the time when the treasure 
 would be divided and they were to scatter, I don't 
 suppose as one ever expected as the time would really 
 come. 
 
 "Well, arter everything was on board, and the 
 women and children, the place was burnt, and we 
 sailed for the nearest Spanish port. We had had a 
 sort of court-martial on board the frigate, and two or 
 three young chaps like myself, and two men as was 
 proved to have been captured in the pirate's last cruise, 
 and who hadn't been to sea with them or taken part in 
 any of their bloody doings, was kept on board ship, and 
 the rest was handed over to the Spanish authorities. 
 Most of them was garotted, and a few was condemned 
 to work on the roads for life. I and the others was 
 taken back to England in the frigate, whose foreign 
 time was up, and when we got to Portsmouth we was 
 drafted into a regiment there, and lucky we thought 
 ourselves to get off so easy. The captain's wife and 
 
108 THE END OF THE YARN. 
 
 some of the other white women came home to Eng- 
 land on board the frigate. She was very low at first, 
 but she brightened up a good deal towards the end of 
 the voyage, which lasted two months. She grieved 
 over her husband, you see, but she couldn't but have 
 felt that it was all for the best. I heard afterwards as 
 how two years after she married Mr. Earnshaw, who by 
 that time had got to be a captain. So that, you see, 
 my lad, is how I came to fight under the black flag 
 first and then to be a soldier of the queen. I didn't 
 mean it to be sich a long yarn, but when I once began 
 it all came back to me, and, you see, I haven't spoken 
 of it for years. You don't think altogether as I was 
 very wrong, I hope." 
 
 " I thank you very much for your story, sergeant," 
 Jack replied. " I only wish it had been longer; and 
 although it's very easy to say that a man ought to 
 die rather than consent to be a pirate, I don't think 
 there are many lads who would choose death if they 
 were placed as you were." 
 
 " I am glad to think that, young un, it's always been 
 a sore point with me. I have done my duty since, and 
 no one can say as he's ever seen Sergeant Edwards show 
 the white feather. But the thought that that once I 
 did not act as a brave man would have done has always 
 troubled me." 
 
 The next day, as the sea went down, and the recruits 
 recovered from the effects of the confinement and sick- 
 ness, they again began to talk among themselves. The 
 
OMINOUS SIGNS. 109 
 
 fact that all the other vessels of the fleet were out of 
 sight naturally encouraged them. Jack observed, how- 
 ever, that the call to parade on deck was answered 
 with more quickness than before, and the exercises 
 were gone through with a painstaking steadiness greater 
 than had been shown since the embarkation. When 
 the men were dismissed from parade Jack remarked 
 this to the sergeant. 
 
 "Ay, ay, lad, I noticed it too," the sergeant said, 
 shaking his head, " and in my opinion it's a bad sign. 
 They want to throw the officers off their guard. It's a 
 pity you have been seen talking so much to me, because, 
 of course, they won't say anything when you are listen- 
 ing; but one or two of the men who came into the regi- 
 ment with me have dropped a word as they happened 
 to pass this morning that they wanted to have a word 
 if they could get one without being noticed, so I hope 
 to hear a little more to-night." 
 
 That evening, before going below, Jack had an hour's 
 talk with Sergeant Edwards. 
 
 " It's just as I thought," the latter said, " they've got 
 an idea of seizing the ship. The men I spoke of 
 managed to get a few words with me this evening. 
 They don't know any about piracy. All they have 
 heard is that there is a proposal to seize the ship and 
 to carry her into one of the northern ports of Spain, 
 where the men will land and give up their arms to the 
 Spanish authorities, and then either disperse and make 
 their way home by twos and threes as best they can, or 
 
110 THE SERGEANT'S ADVICE. 
 
 they will take service with the King of Spain, who, 
 they think, will pay them a deal better than the 
 English government. 
 
 " A part of the crew are in the scheme. These, the 
 men tell me, do not intend to land, but only tell the 
 others that they shall sail away. That's about what I 
 thought would be. The greater part of these fellows only 
 wants to get quickly home again, while the sailors, who 
 may want to go a-bucaneering, would not care about 
 having the soldiers with them. I shall give a hint to 
 the captain of my company to-night as to what is going 
 on, but I don't much expect he will pay any attention 
 to it. Officers never believe these things till it is too 
 late, and you see I can't give them any names yet or 
 prove what I say; besides, likely enough, any inquiry 
 set on foot would only bring the matter to a head. 
 We must wait till we know something sure. 
 
 " You keep your ears open, my boy, and your eyes 
 too, and I will do the same. If it comes, and you see 
 a chance of warning the captain of the ship or the first 
 lieutenant in time, you do it; but don't you do it if 
 you don't think there's time enough, or if you can't do it 
 without being seen. If it's too late, and you are found 
 out, they would just chuck you overboard or knock 
 you on the head, and you will have done no good after 
 all, and perhaps only caused bloodshed. Like enough, 
 if matters go quietly, there won't be no bloodshed, 
 and the officers and those who stick to them will 
 just be turned adrift in the boats, or maybe handed 
 
THE OUTBREAK OF THE MUTINY. Ill 
 
 over to the Spanish at the port they go into as pri- 
 soners." 
 
 Jack promised to follow the sergeant's instructions, 
 and went below. He thought that the men were un- 
 usually quiet, and taking his blanket — for although 
 some of the soldiers slept in hammocks, the majority 
 lay on the deck wrapped in their blankets — he lay 
 down by the side of a gun whose port had been opened 
 to admit air between decks. After thinking the 
 matter over for some time, and wondering what would 
 be the end of it, he dropped off into a light sleep. 
 
 Presently he was aroused by a confused sound. 
 Looking round cautiously, he saw by the dim light of 
 the lantern that most of the men were on their feet. 
 Some of them were taking down their fire-arms from 
 the arm-racks; small groups were stooping over some 
 of the sleeping figures; and to the mast, close to which 
 one of the lanterns hung, two or three men were bound, 
 and two soldiers with pikes were standing by them. The 
 crisis, then, had come, and Jack at once proceeded to 
 carry out the plan he had thought out after he lay 
 down. 
 
 Very quietly he crawled out through the port-hole, 
 and then raised himself and stood on the muzzle of the 
 gun. There he could reach the foot of the shrouds of 
 the foremast, which happened to be immediately above 
 the port. He swung himself up, and, placing his 
 hands on the edge of the bulwark, cautiously looked 
 over. 
 
112 THE FIRST STEP GAINED. 
 
 At present all was quiet there, the signal from 
 below had not been given, and the troops on deck — for, 
 owing to the numbers on board, one-fourth were always 
 on deck in fine weather — were standing about or sitting 
 in groups. Keeping his feet on the ledge which ran 
 round level with the deck, and his fingers on the top 
 of the bulwark, Jack managed to edge his way aft 
 until he reached the line of the quarter-deck. Here 
 the line of the bulwark ceased, the cabins of the 
 officers rising, as was usual in those days, in a double 
 tier high about the waist. 
 
 The nearest port-hole, which was open, was but three 
 feet along, and Jack, reaching forward, put one hand 
 in it and continued his way. The port-hole was but 
 just large enough for him to squeeze through. Looking 
 in before he attempted it he saw an officer asleep 
 immediately below him. It was the ensign of his own 
 company. Leaning in he touched him gently. After 
 one or two attempts, the young officer opened his eyes, 
 saying, " What is it ? It's not morning yet." 
 
 " Hush, sir," Jack said earnestly, " I am Jack Stilwell 
 of your company. There is a mutiny, sir, forward. 
 Please help me in, I want to warn the captain of the 
 ship, and he will know what to do." 
 
 The young officer leapt from his bunk and assisted 
 Jack to enter. 
 
 " I will come with you," he said, hastily dragging on 
 his trousers and coat. "Are you sure of what you say ?" 
 
 "Quite sure, sir; the non-commissioned officers are 
 
THE CAPTAIN ROUSED. 113 
 
 bound; it may begin at any moment." The ensign led 
 the way to the captain's cabin, which he opened and 
 entered without ceremony. 
 
 "What is it?" the captain exclaimed. The ensign 
 said who he was, and Jack repeated his story. 
 
 "The dogs!" the captain said, "we will teach them 
 a lesson. Let me see, the second lieutenant is on duty; 
 rouse all the other officers;" and he himself assisted 
 them to do so. In a minute or two they were gathered 
 hastily attired, with sword and pistol, in the captain's 
 cabin. 
 
 " Do you, Mr. Hartwell," the captain said, addressing 
 the first lieutenant, " go below and rouse the boatswain 
 and petty officers, and bid them get together all the 
 men they can depend upon, arm them quietly, and be 
 ready to rush on deck the instant a stir is heard 
 forward among the soldiers. Any man who disobeys 
 orders, shoot him instantly. Do you, sir," he said to 
 the second officer, "go to the magazine with four of 
 the midshipmen, open it and bring up charges of grape 
 for the guns on the quarter-deck. Be as quick as you 
 can. Now, gentlemen, the rest of us will make our 
 way up quietly, one by one, to the quarter-deck. Go 
 well aft, so that the men in the waist will not notice 
 you. Directly the cartridges come up we will load the 
 guns, and be in readiness to slew them across the deck ; 
 and in the meantime, if they should attack before we 
 are ready, we must hold the ladders to the last." 
 
 One by one the officers stole out from the cabin 
 
 ( 338 ) h 
 
114 ON THE QUARTER-DECK. 
 
 with bare feet, and made their way up to the quarter- 
 deck, until some thirty of them were gathered there, 
 being all the officers of the regiment, the naval officers, 
 and midshipmen. The night was a dark one, and this 
 was accomplished without the movement being noticed 
 by any of those in the waist of the ship. 
 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A COMMISSION. 
 
 % to»&<^ ig ; HE moments passed slowly and anxiously, 
 : V for, if the mutineers were to pour up 
 fh&^ from below before the cartridges arrived 
 and the lieutenant had got the petty- 
 officers and men on whom they could rely ready for 
 action, it was improbable that the officers would be 
 able successfully to oppose the rush of the men, armed 
 as these would be with matchlock and pike. 
 
 The mutineers, however, believing that there was 
 no occasion to hurry, were quietly carrying out their 
 intentions. The non-commissioned officers had all been 
 seized, tied, and placed under sentries, whose orders 
 were to pike them if they uttered a word. A strong- 
 guard had been placed at the foot of the gangway to 
 prevent any of the soldiers who were not in the plan 
 from going on deck and oivino- the alarm. The muskets 
 were not loaded, as on embarkation all ball cartridges 
 had, as usual, been stowed away in the magazine; but 
 they reckoned upon obtaining possession of this at the 
 first rush. The ringleaders proceeded to form the men 
 
116 THE AMMUNITION ARRIVES. 
 
 in fours, so that they could pour on to the deck in 
 military order. The men of each company were told off 
 to separate work. Two companies were to clear the 
 decks, where, on their appearance, they would be joined 
 by their comrades there, and to overpower any sailors 
 who might offer resistance. 
 
 Another company was to run down and secure the 
 magazine, and, breaking it open, to serve out cartridges 
 to all. Two other companies were to rush aft and 
 overpower the officers, the sixth and seventh were to 
 form round the head of the hatchway leading to the 
 decks where the sailors slept, and to allow only those 
 to come on deck who had entered into the plot. The 
 other three companies were already on deck. The 
 arrangements were excellent, but the care taken in 
 preparing for them, and the necessity for doing this 
 in silence lest the stir should be heard and an alarm 
 be given on deck, occupied time which the officers 
 were turning; to advantage. 
 
 As soon as the captain and naval men had gained 
 the quarter-deck they threw off the lashings of the 
 guns, and had all in readiness for running them in 
 and taking them aft to the edge of the quarter-deck. 
 There was a deep sensation of relief as one after 
 another the midshipmen joined them, each carrying 
 three cartridges of grape, and followed by the gunner 
 with four more. The lieutenant was to stay below 
 to lead the sailors on to the deck. 
 
 The gunner brought a message saying that all was 
 
TAKEN BY SURPRISE. 117 
 
 well. Many of the sailors were found to have turned 
 into their hammocks without undressing, and to have 
 hand-pikes or cutlasses concealed beneath the clothes. 
 These, however, had been surprised and taken with- 
 out the slightest noise; as, on finding a lantern on 
 one side of their heads and a pistol on the other, each 
 had submitted without the slightest resistance. All 
 these had been sent down to the hold below, and a 
 guard placed over them. The guns were loaded and 
 the whole of the officers divided among them in readi- 
 ness to run them forward. Four or five minutes passed, 
 then a shout was heard forward and a low rush of 
 many feet. 
 
 In an instant the four guns on the quarter-deck were 
 run across. TVhile this was being done there was a 
 clashing of swords, shouts, and a noise of conflict heard 
 forward, and at the same time a loud cheer arose, while 
 from the after hatchway a dark body of men rushed 
 up on to the deck and formed across it. Some mid- 
 shipmen, who had been told off for the duty, ran up 
 from the officers' cabin with lighted lanterns, which 
 were ranged along at the edge of the quarter-deck. 
 
 There was a rush aft of the mutineers, but these 
 recoiled astonished at the sight of the pikes which con- 
 fronted them, and the line of sailors four- deep across 
 the deck, while at the same moment the light of the 
 lanterns showed them the officers on the quarter-deck, 
 and the four guns pointed threateningly towards them. 
 For a moment a silence of astonishment and dismay 
 
118 THE MUTINY SUPPRESSED. 
 
 succeeded the uproar which had preceded it, then the 
 captain's voice was heard: 
 
 "Down with your arms, you mutinous dogs, or I 
 will blow you into the air. It is useless to resist. We 
 are prepared for you, and you are without ammunition. 
 Throw down the arms on the decks, every man of you, 
 before I count three, or I fire. One — two — " 
 
 There was a loud clattering of arms, mingled with 
 shouts of — 
 
 " We surrender; don't fire, sir, don't fire." 
 
 " It's all over," the captain said grimly. " Mr. Hart- 
 well, " march your men forward, shoot any scoundrel 
 instantly whom you find with arms in his hands, collect 
 all the weapons and bring them aft. 
 
 "Now, Colonel Clifford," he said, turning to the 
 officer in command of the regiment, " if you go below 
 with the officers, you can unloose the non-commissioned 
 officers; they will be able to point out to you the ring- 
 leaders in this business. They had better be ironed at 
 once and put into the hold. You will have no more 
 trouble now, I fancy." 
 
 In ten minutes the whole of the arms had been col- 
 lected and stored up, the non-commissioned officers had 
 pointed out some twenty of the ringleaders, and these 
 were safely in irons below, while a strong guard of 
 armed sailors was placed between decks to see that 
 there was no renewal of insubordinate conduct. There 
 was, however, no fear of this; the men were thoroughly 
 cowed and humiliated by the failure of their plan, and 
 
THE SENTENCES ON THE MUTINEERS. 119 
 
 each was occupied only in hoping that he had not been 
 sufficiently conspicuous to be handed over in the 
 morning to join the prisoners below. 
 
 There was no more sleep that night on board the 
 ship. After breakfast two courts-martial were held, 
 the one by the naval the other by the military officers. 
 The latter sentenced two men, who were convicted on 
 the testimony of the non-commissioned officers as 
 having been the leaders, to be hung, and the sentence 
 was at once carried out. The regiment was formed in 
 close order on deck unarmed and witnessed the exe- 
 cution of their comrades, who were hung up to the 
 extremities of the main-yard. The other prisoners 
 were sentenced to two hundred lashes a -piece — a 
 punishment which was, according to the ideas of the 
 time, very lenient, such a punishment being frequently 
 administered for comparatively trifling offences, and 
 the prisoners considered themselves fortunate in escap- 
 ing hanging, for which, indeed, they had prepared 
 themselves. 
 
 Previous to the administration of their punishment 
 the colonel addressed the men, and told them that all 
 the ringleaders had been found guilty and sentenced 
 to death, but that the members of the court-martial 
 had agreed with him that, considering the youth and 
 inexperience of the offenders and the whole circum- 
 stances of the case, it would be possible to remit the 
 death sentence, confident that the prisoners and the 
 whole of the regiment would recognize the leniency 
 
120 REJOINING THE FLEET. 
 
 with which they had been treated, and would return to 
 their duty with a firm and hearty determination to do 
 all in their power to atone for their misconduct, and to 
 show themselves true and worthy soldiers of the queen. 
 If this was the case, no further notice would be taken 
 of the error; but at the same time he warned them, 
 that he had by him a long list of men who had taken 
 a prominent part in the affair, and that the first time 
 any of these misconducted themselves they might be 
 well assured that no mercy would be shown to them. 
 
 The naval court-martial showed no greater severity 
 than that administered by the military officers. The 
 vessel was short-handed, and moreover the officers did 
 not wish the stigma to attach to the ship of a serious 
 mutiny among the crew. Had any of these been hung, 
 the matter must have been reported; but as none of 
 the crew had absolutely taken part in the rising, how- 
 ever evident it was that they intended to do so, no 
 sentences of death were passed. But a number of the 
 men were sentenced to be flogged more or less severely, 
 those who had but lately been pressed getting off with 
 comparatively light punishments, while the heaviest 
 sentences were passed on the older hands concerned 
 in the affair. 
 
 The arms of the troops continued to be kept under 
 a strong guard until, ten days later, the rest of the fleet 
 were seen, just as the northern point of Portugal was 
 made out. A few hours later the fleet was united; 
 and the next day, the wind dying entirely away, 
 
THE SERGEANT HAD GUESSED IT. 121 
 
 Colonel Clifford proceeded in a boat to the flag-ship to 
 report to the Earl of Peterborough the mutiny which 
 had taken place in his regiment, and its successful 
 suppression. Immediately the mutiny had been put 
 down Jack Stilwell had stolen away and rejoined the 
 soldiers forward; and although there was much wonder 
 amono- the men as to how the affair had been dis- 
 covered, none suspected him of having betrayed them, 
 and believed that the officers must have been warned 
 by some word incautiously let drop in their hearing. 
 Only to Sergeant Edwards did Jack reveal what had 
 taken place. 
 
 "Do you know, lad, I guessed as you had had a 
 hand in the business somehow. When I was standing 
 tied up against the mast I had to keep my mouth 
 shut; but I had the use of my eyes, and I could not 
 make you out among them. I might have missed you, 
 of course; but your company was formed up close to 
 where I was standing, and I thought I should have seen 
 you if you had been there. I could not think what 
 had become of you; but when the men came pouring 
 down again without their arms, and I heard them 
 cursino- and swearing because the sailors and the 
 officers, and all was found in readiness to receive them, 
 it somehow came to my mind as that you was at the 
 bottom of it — though how, I could not for the life of 
 me make out, for I knew you had gone below when 
 I did." 
 
 "I wish, sergeant, that when you are examined, as you 
 
122 JACK IS SENT FOR 
 
 will be about this affair, you will ask Captain Curtis 
 to ask the colonel not to let it be known publicly that 
 it was I who warned him, for my life would be unbear- 
 able among the men if they knew it. And if it didn't 
 happen before, it would be certain that the first time 
 we went into action I should get a bullet in my back." 
 
 "You are right there, my lad. I will tell the cap- 
 tain. You may be sure your conduct won't be over- 
 looked ; but at present, as you say, the less said about 
 it the better." 
 
 An hour after Colonel Clifford had gone on board 
 the flag-ship the boat returned with orders that Private 
 Stilwell of D Company was to go back with them. 
 The order was given to Captain Curtis, who sent first 
 for Sergeant Edwards. 
 
 " Go forward, sergeant, and tell Stilwell that he is 
 to go on board the flag-ship. No doubt the colonel has 
 spoken to the general. Tell the lad apart, and let him 
 make his way aft here to the gangway quietly, so that 
 he won't be noticed. If any of the men happen to see 
 him going off in the boat, they may suppose that the 
 colonel has only sent for some man who can write ; and 
 naturally if the captain had ordered me to choose a man, 
 I should have picked him out." 
 
 On reaching the deck of the flag-ship Jack was con- 
 ducted to the admiral's cabin. At the head of the 
 table was seated a man whom Jack recognized at once, 
 from the description he had heard of him, as the Earl 
 of Peterborough. He was small and very spare in 
 
THE EARL OF PETERBOROUGH. 123 
 
 person, his features were pleasant, his nose somewhat 
 prominent, his eye lively and penetrating. He had 
 laid aside the immense wig which, in accordance with 
 the custom, he wore when abroad or at court in Eng- 
 land; and Jack saw his hair, which was light-brown 
 and somewhat scanty. The admiral of the fleet sat next 
 to him; for although Peterborough had the command 
 of the expedition both at land and sea, an admiral 
 was in command of the fleet under him. Colonel 
 Clifford was seated on the earl's left, and several other 
 naval and military officers were at the table. 
 
 "Well, young man," Peterborough said, "Colonel 
 Clifford has been telling us that it is due to you that 
 I have not a regiment the less under my orders, and 
 that her majesty has not lost a ship from the list of her 
 navy He says that the whole thing was so quickly 
 done that he has not been able to learn the full par- 
 ticulars from you, and that he has abstained from 
 questioning you because you did not wish any sus- 
 picion to be excited among the men of the part you 
 played in it. Now, please to tell me the whole history 
 of the affair." 
 
 Jack thereupon related how his suspicions had been 
 aroused by Sergeant Edwards, who was only waiting 
 for sufficient opportunity and a certainty of informa- 
 tion to divulge the plot to the officers. He then related 
 his awaking as the mutiny began, and the steps he 
 had taken to warn the officers. When he had done, the 
 earl said: 
 
124 PROMOTED. 
 
 "You have acted smartly and well, young man; you 
 have shown promptness, courage, and fidelity. You 
 speak above your rank, what is your parentage ? " 
 
 " My father was a clergyman, sir," Jack said, " but, 
 being dispossessed of his living in the troubles, could 
 not make his case known on the return of King 
 Charles; but he supported himself by teaching, and 
 gave me such education as he could, in hope that I 
 too should enter the ministry. But my thoughts did 
 not incline that way; and when he died, and also my 
 mother, I thought of going to sea, when it happened 
 that I was pressed for a soldier. And seeing that it 
 was so, I made up my mind to make the best of 
 things." 
 
 "And you have done so, young man; and right glad 
 am I that your education and parentage are such that 
 I can reward you as I should wish. I give you a 
 discharge now from your regiment and appoint you 
 ensign. You will at present form one of my staff; 
 and glad am I to have so dashing and able a young 
 officer ready to hand for any perilous service I may 
 require." 
 
 On the 20th of June the fleet sailed up the Tagus. 
 
 Jack had not returned on board his ship. 
 
 "Better stop here," the earl said. "If you went back, 
 and they heard you were promoted, likely enough 
 some of them might toss you overboard on a dark 
 night. We will set the tailors at once to work to rig 
 you up an undress uniform. You can get a full dress 
 
THE GENERAL'S SECRETARY. 125 
 
 made at Lisbon. Not that you will be wanting to 
 wear that much, for we have come out for rough work; 
 still, when we ride triumphantly into any town we 
 have taken, it is as well to make a good impression 
 upon the Spanish donnas. And, say what they will, 
 fine feathers go a long way towards making fine birds. 
 Do you write a good hand?" 
 
 " I think I write a pretty fair one, sir." 
 
 " That is good. I write a crabbed stick myself, and 
 there's nothing I hate more than writing; and as for 
 these young gentlemen, I don't think they will be of 
 much use for that sort of thing. However, I sha'n't 
 have a great deal of it. But you shall act as my secre- 
 tary when necessary." 
 
 The earl's orders to the tailors were peremptory to 
 lose no time in fitting Jack with an undress suit, and 
 in twenty-four hours he was able to join the mess of 
 the young officers and volunteers who accompanied the 
 general. These were all young men of good family; 
 and having heard how Jack had saved the ship from 
 mutiny, they received him among them with great 
 heartiness, which was increased when they found that 
 he was well educated and the son of a gentleman. 
 
 It was a great satisfaction to Jack that, owing to the 
 kindness and generosity of the earl, he was able to pay 
 his expenses at mess and to live on equal terms with 
 them; for the general had dropped a purse with a 
 hundred guineas into his hand, saying: 
 
 " This will be useful to you, lad, for you must live 
 
126 PETERBOROUGH'S GENEROSITY. 
 
 like the other officers. I owe it to you many times 
 over for having saved me that regiment, upon whose 
 equipment and fitting out I had spent well-nigh a 
 hundred times that sum." 
 
 Some of the officers were but little older than Jack, 
 and by the time the ship dropped anchor in the Tagus 
 he was quite at home with them. 
 
 "What a lovely city!" he said as he leant over the 
 bulwark and looked at the town standing on the steep 
 hills sloping down to the river. 
 
 "Yes, indeed," Graham, one of the young officers, 
 agreed. "But I fancy the Portuguese are but poor 
 creatures. The Earl of Galway writes in his despatches 
 that they are great at promises, but he finds he can 
 expect little assistance from them." 
 
 " Have you any idea whether we are going to land 
 
 here?" 
 
 "No; wherever we land, you may be sure it won't 
 be here. The Earl of Galway has been here two or 
 three months, and he has some good regiments with 
 him. Our chief would be losing his position did 
 we land here, as he has a separate command, and 
 would of course be under Galway if the forces were 
 joined. The Dutch fleet is to be here in a day or 
 two, and the Archduke Charles sailed a fortnight be- 
 fore we did; and as we have made a very slow voyage of 
 it, he ought to have been here long ago. What a talk 
 there will be! What with the archduke, and the Portu- 
 guese, and the Dutch, and the Prince of Hesse-Darm- 
 
RAISING A LOAN. 127 
 
 stadt, and the Earls of Gal way and Peterborough, and 
 probably every one of them with his own ideas and 
 opinions, it will be hard to come to any arrangement. 
 Besides there will be despatches from the British 
 court, and the court of the Netherlands, and the Aus- 
 trian emperor, all of whom will probably differ as to 
 what is the best thing to be done. There will be a 
 nice to-do altogether. There's one thing to be said, 
 our chief can out-talk them all; and he can say such 
 disagreeable things when he likes that he will be 
 likely to get his own way, if it's only to get rid of 
 him. There goes his boat into the water. What an 
 impatient fellow he is, to be sure!" 
 
 No sooner had Peterborough landed than he turned 
 all his energies to obtain the supplies which had been 
 denied to him at home, and after much difficulty he 
 succeeded in borrowing a hundred thousand pounds 
 from a Jew named Curtisos on treasury bills on Lord 
 Godolphin, with the condition that the lender should 
 be given the contract for the supply of provisions and 
 other requisites for the army. The day that the earl 
 had carried out this arrangement he returned on board 
 radiant. Hitherto he had been terribly out of temper, 
 and Jack, who had become his amanuensis, had written 
 at his dictation many very sharp notes to everyone 
 with whom he had come in contact. As soon as he 
 came on board he sent for Jack to his cabin. 
 
 " Sit down, Mr. Stilwell, I have a despatch for you 
 to write to the lord-treasurer. I have got my money, 
 
128 A PLEASANT STAY. 
 
 so that difficulty is at an end. It is glorious! I couldn't 
 get a penny out of them before I sailed, now I have 
 got as much as I want. I would give a thousand guineas 
 out of my own pocket to see Godolphin's face when he 
 reads my despatch, and finds that he's got to honour 
 bills for a hundred thousand pounds; it will be better 
 than any comedy that ever was acted. How the 
 pompous old owl will fret and fume! But he will have 
 to find the money for all that. He can't begin the 
 campaign by dishonouring bills of her majesty's general, 
 or no one would trust us hereafter. You haven't seen 
 my lord-treasurer, Mr. Stilwell?" 
 
 " No, sir, I have not been at court at all." 
 
 " That's a pity," the earl said; "for you lose the cream 
 of the joke. Now, I shall go on shore to-morrow and 
 get everything that is wanted, and then the sooner we 
 are off the better; we have been here a fortnight, and 
 I am sick of the place." 
 
 Jack was by no means sick of Lisbon, for he enjoyed 
 himself vastly. The town was full of troops — English, 
 Dutch, and Portuguese. Of an evening there were fetes 
 and galas of all kinds, and as the earl always attended 
 these, Jack and the other young officers were permitted 
 to go ashore either in full uniform to take part in the 
 fetes, or to enjoy themselves according to their fancies. 
 
 As Graham had predicted it was some time before 
 any conclusion was arrived at as to the destination of 
 the fleet. Several councils were held, but no decision 
 was come to. Peterborough's orders were so vague that 
 
A DECISION ARRIVED AT. 129 
 
 he could use his own discretion. He had, indeed, been 
 recommended to prevail upon the Archduke Charles to 
 accompany him and to proceed to Italy, where he was 
 to form a junction with Victor Amadeus, Duke of Savoy, 
 who was sorely pressed by the armies of France. 
 
 A messenger, however, arrived by sea with an order 
 from the queen that the fleet should proceed to the 
 coast of Catalonia, in consequence of information which 
 had been sent to the British court of the favourable 
 disposition of the Catalans towards the Archduke 
 Charles. This was in accordance with the counsel 
 which the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt had been strenu- 
 ously urging, and his recent success in the capture and 
 subsequent defence of Gibraltar gave weight to his 
 words and effaced the recollection of his failure before 
 Barcelona in the previous year. 
 
 The final decision rested in a great measure with 
 the Archduke Charles, who at last decided to proceed 
 with Lord Peterborough and land upon the coast 
 of Spain and test the disposition of his Valencian 
 and Catalan subjects. The reasons for Peterborough's 
 falling in with the decision to move on Barcelona are 
 explained in a despatch which he dictated to Sir George 
 Rooke on the 20th of July. 
 
 "Upon the letter of my Lord Godolphin and the 
 secretary of state, the King of Spain, his ministers, and 
 my Lord Galway and myself have concluded there 
 was no other attempt to be made but upon Catalonia 
 where all advices agree that 6000 men and 1200 horse 
 
 (338) 1 
 
130 THE FLEET SAILS FOR BARCELONA. 
 
 are ready expecting our arrival with a general good- 
 will of all the people. The Portuguese have entirely- 
 refused to join in any design against Cadiz, and by a 
 copy of my Lord Galway's letter you will find he is in 
 an utter despair of their attempting anything this 
 year, and that by our instructions it will appear that 
 there is no other enterprise left for our choice." 
 
 Peterborough's military force was, however, wholly 
 insufficient for such an enterprise. He prevailed upon 
 Lord Gal way to give him a part of Lord Raby's and 
 General Cunningham's regiments of English dragoons, 
 although the Portuguese strenuously opposed this being 
 done. Their conduct, indeed, at this time was very 
 similar to that which they adopted a hundred years 
 later towards the Duke of Wellington, throwing every 
 conceivable obstacle in the English commander's way, 
 and opposing every plan of action which he suggested. 
 Many of the dragoons were without horses, but Lord 
 Peterborough mounted them on animals which he 
 bought with some of the money he had procured from 
 Curtisos. 
 
 The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt went on ahead to 
 Gibraltar to arrange for a portion of the garrison to 
 accompany the expedition. On the 28th of July the 
 Archduke Charles embarked with Lord Peterborough 
 on board the Ranelagh, and an hour later the fleet put 
 to sea. Off Tangiers they were joined by the squadron 
 under Sir Cloudesley Shovel, and a few days later they 
 reached the Bay of Gibraltar. 
 
ASKING A FAVOUR. 131 
 
 Here they found that the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt 
 had arranged that the battalion of the guards, with 
 three other veteran regiments that had borne part in 
 the gallant defence of the fortress, were to be em- 
 barked, and two of the newly-raised corps Lord Peter- 
 borough had brought out from England were to take 
 their place in the garrison. The regiment to which 
 Jack had belonged was one of these. As soon as he 
 heard the news he took the first opportunity of speak- 
 ing to the earl. 
 
 " I have a favour to ask, sir." 
 
 "What is that, lad?" 
 
 " It is, sir, that Sergeant Edwards, who, if you re- 
 member, advised me about warning the officers of the 
 mutiny, should be transferred to one of the regiments 
 coming on board." 
 
 "Certainly, my lad; I had not forgotten him. I 
 only wish that he had sufficient education to give him 
 a commission. I sent to inquire of his colonel, but 
 finding that he could not read or write, and that he 
 would be out of place among the officers, I could not do 
 it; but I will gladly take him with us on active service. 
 It would be hard on a good soldier to be left behind 
 with that mutinous set of rascals." 
 
 Jack had already heard from Sergeant Edwards, 
 whom he had met several times on shore at Lisbon, and 
 who had rejoiced most heartily at his promotion, that 
 Lord Peterborough had sent him, through the colonel, 
 a purse of fifty guineas as a reward for his conduct. 
 
132 THE LANDING. 
 
 Jack immediately proceeded in a boat to his old vessel, 
 with an order from the earl that the sergeant should 
 be at once transferred into one of the regiments coming 
 on board. The sergeant was delighted, for orders had 
 already been received for the regiment to disembark 
 and form part of the garrison. 
 
 An hour later the Archduke Charles landed, amid 
 the thunder of the guns of the fleet and fortress, for 
 here for the first time he was acknowledged as, and 
 received the honour due to the King of Spain. There 
 was but little delay — Lord Peterborough's energy 
 hurried everyone else forward, and on the 5th of 
 August the fleet again put to sea, the king and the 
 Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt accompanying it. 
 
 The winds were contrary, and it was not till the 
 11th that they anchored in Altea Bay, at the mouth of 
 the Guadalaviar, on the Yalencian coast. On the other 
 side of the roadstead stood the castle and village of 
 Denia. The expedition was received with good-will 
 by the people, who hated the ascendency of France at 
 Madrid and were bitterly jealous of Castille. 
 
 As soon as the fleet anchored Peterborough caused a 
 manifesto to be distributed among the people disclaim- 
 ing any idea of aggrandizement on the part of Great 
 Britain or her allies, or any intention of injuring the 
 persons or property of Spaniards who were the lawful 
 subjects of King Charles III. "We come," said he, 
 " to free you from the insupportable yoke of the gov- 
 ernment of foreigners, and from the slavery to which 
 
338 
 
 SERGEANT EDWARDS AGAIN JOINS JACK. 
 
"LONG LIVE CHARLES III.!" 133 
 
 you have been reduced and sold to France by ill- 
 designing persons." 
 
 Several of the Spanish followers of the king landed 
 to encourage the people, among them General Basset y 
 Ramos, an active officer who was a Valencian by birth. 
 The people rapidly assembled from the surrounding 
 country and lined the shore shouting, "Long live King 
 Charles III!" Abundant supplies of provisions were 
 sent off to the fleet, for which, however, Peterborough 
 insisted upon liberal payment being made. 
 
 A detachment of British infantry was landed to 
 cover the operation of watering the fleet. The insur- 
 rection spread rapidly, and a thousand of the peasants 
 seized the town of Denia for the kinor A frigate 
 and two bomb-vessels crossed the bay and threatened 
 the castle. This, although a magnificent pile of build- 
 ing, was but weakly fortified, and after a few shots 
 had been fired it surrendered, and General Ramos with 
 400 regular troops from the fleet landed and took 
 possession, and amid the enthusiasm of the population 
 Charles III. w r as for the first time on Spanish ground 
 proclaimed King of Spain and of the Indies. 
 
 The Earl of Peterborough now proposed a plan of 
 the most brilliant and daring kind, and had his advice 
 been taken the war would probably have terminated 
 in a very short time, by securely seating Charles III. 
 upon the Spanish throne. Madrid was distant but 
 fifty leagues from Altea Bay. Requena was the only 
 town of strength that lay in the way; the rich country 
 
134 A BOLD PLAN. 
 
 would have afforded ample provision and means of 
 transport, and these the friendly portion of the people 
 would have placed at the disposal of the army. 
 
 In the whole of Central Spain there was no force 
 which could oppose him. All the troops of Philip were 
 either on the frontier of Portugal or occupying the 
 disaffected cities of the north. At Madrid there were 
 but a few troops of horse; in a week then, and possibly 
 without shedding a drop of blood, Charles might have 
 been proclaimed king in the capital of Spain. The 
 plan was, of course, not without danger. Marshal 
 Tesse, with an overwhelming force, would threaten the 
 left of the advancing army, and the garrisons of the 
 northern cities, if united, could march with equal 
 superiority of force upon its right; but Tesse would be 
 followed by Lord Galway and the allied and Portu- 
 guese army, while Barcelona and the other strongholds 
 of Catalonia would rise if their garrisons were with- 
 drawn. 
 
 Even in the case of failure Peterborough could have 
 retired safely through Valencia and have re-embarked 
 on board the fleet, or could have marched to Gibraltar. 
 The scheme was at once daring and judicious, but the 
 Archduke Charles was slow and timid, and was con- 
 trolled by the advice of his even slower and more cau- 
 tious German advisers, and neither argument nor en- 
 treaty, on the part of Peterborough, could suffice to 
 move him. The earl was in despair at so brilliant an 
 opportunity being thrown away, and expressed himself 
 
THE FLEET SAILS ON. 135 
 
 with the greatest of bitterness in his letters home as to 
 the impossibility of carrying out movements when 
 embarrassed by the presence of the king and by the 
 incapacity of the king's advisers. 
 
 However, findino- that nothing could be done he re- 
 embarked his troops, and the fleet sailed for Barcelona 
 It was not, however, thought probable that a successful 
 attempt could be made upon so strongly fortified a city, 
 and it was determined that if upon inspection the 
 chances of success should appear slight, the fleet and 
 army should at once proceed, as originally intended, to 
 the assistance of the Duke of Savoy. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 BARCELONA. 
 
 HE city of Barcelona, one of the most popu- 
 lous and important in Spain, is not natu- 
 rally a place of great strength. It is 
 situated on a plain close to the sea. and its 
 defences, although extensive, were not very formidable 
 against a strong army provided with a siege train. 
 To hold them fully required a much larger force than 
 was disposable for the defence. The garrison was, 
 however, fully equal in strength to the force of Peter- 
 borough, and should have been able to defend the city 
 against an army vastly exceeding their own numbers. 
 Ten bastions and some old towers protected the town 
 towards the north and east; between the city and the 
 sea was a long rampart with an unfinished ditch and 
 covered way; while to the west, standing on a lofty 
 elevation, the castle of Montjuich overlooked and 
 guarded the walls of the city. 
 
 From the centre of the sea face a mole projected 
 into the water, guarding a small harbour. The country 
 round the town was fertile and beautiful, carefully 
 
THE FIRST CANNON-SHOT. 137 
 
 cultivated and watered by streams flowing from the 
 neighbouring mountains. At the distance of about a 
 league from the shore the land rises into an amphi- 
 theatre of hills thickly dotted with small towns, villages, 
 and country seats. 
 
 As soon as the allied fleet had anchored the garrison 
 commenced a cannonade from the mole and from a 
 battery close to the sea upon some of the transports 
 nearest to the shore; but their shot did not reach the 
 vessels, and the fire soon ceased. The east wind, how- 
 ever, proved more troublesome than the enemy's fire, 
 and the ships rolled heavily from the sea which came 
 in from the east. 
 
 The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt with two frigates 
 put into the harbour of Mataro for the purpose of ob- 
 taining intelligence. He found that in the neighbouring 
 
 CD CD CD CD 
 
 town of Yich the people had risen for King Charles, 
 and putting himself in communication with their 
 leaders he advised them to march upon the coast and 
 co-operate with the forces about to land. On his way 
 to rejoin the fleet the prince chased two Neapolitan 
 galleys, which, however, managed to get safely into 
 Barcelona. 
 
 They had on board the Duke and Duchess of Popoli, 
 M. d'Abary, a French officer of distinction, and forty 
 other young gentlemen, partisans of the Duke d'Anjou, 
 and destined for employment in different parts of Spain. 
 They were now, however, detained in the city by the 
 governor to assist in its defence. 
 
138 A GLOOMY PROSPECT. 
 
 The first glance into the state of affairs gave the 
 Earl of Peterborough such an unfavourable impression 
 that he at once objected to the proposed attack. 
 
 The governor, Don Francisco Velasco, was a brave 
 and distinguished officer, the garrison equalled his own 
 force in numbers, the town was well supplied with 
 provisions and stores, and, in order to add to the diffi- 
 culties of the besiegers, orders had been given to des- 
 troy all the forage in the surrounding country which 
 could not be conveyed within the walls. Any Austrian 
 sympathies the inhabitants might possess were effec- 
 tually suppressed by the power and vigilance of the 
 governor. The besieging army was far too small to 
 attempt a blockade, while the chances of an assault 
 upon an equal force behind well-armed defences seemed 
 almost desperate. 
 
 The engineers declared that the difficulties of a 
 regular sieo*e were enormous if not insurmountable, 
 and that the only vulnerable point was covered by a 
 bog, where the transport of cannon or the formation of 
 works would be impossible. Above all, the principal 
 hope of the expedition had failed. The adherents of 
 Charles had assured him that the whole country would 
 rise in his favour on the arrival of the fleet, and that 
 the town itself would probably open its gates to receive 
 him. These promises had, like all others he had re- 
 ceived from his Spanish friends, proved delusive. Few 
 of the peasantry appeared to receive them on the coast, 
 and these were unarmed and without officers. 
 
A COUNCIL OF WAR. 139 
 
 The earl's instructions, although generally quite in- 
 definite, were stringent upon one point. He was on 
 no account to make the slightest alteration in the plans 
 of the expedition, or to take any decisive step for their 
 accomplishment, without the advice of the council of 
 war. This would have been in any case embarrassing 
 for a general, in the present instance it was calculated 
 altogether to cripple him. There was but little harmony 
 among the chief officers. The English military officers 
 were by no means on good terms with each other, while 
 the naval officers regarded almost as an insult Lord 
 Peterborough's being placed in command of them. The 
 English hated the German officers and despised the 
 Dutch. Lord Peterborough himself disliked almost all 
 his associates, and entertained a profound contempt for 
 anyone whose opinion might differ from that which 
 he at the moment might happen to hold. 
 
 It was impossible that good could come from a 
 council of war composed of such jarring elements as 
 these. However, Lord Peterborough's instructions were 
 positive, and on the 16th of August, 1705, he convened 
 a council of war on board the Britannia, consisting of 
 nine generals and a brigadier, with two colonels on the 
 staff. The king and the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt 
 were present, but took no part in the deliberations. 
 Singularly enough the council proved unanimous in 
 their opinion that Barcelona should not be attacked. 
 The reasons for the decision were drawn up and put 
 on record. The council pointed out all the difficulties 
 
140 THE TROOPS ARE LANDED. 
 
 which existed, and declared the strength of the allied 
 army to be only nineteen battalions of foot and two 
 cavalry regiments, of whom no more than 7000 men 
 were fit for action, and only 120 dragoon horses had 
 survived the voyage in serviceable condition. 
 
 The decision of the council was most opposed to the 
 hopes and wishes of Charles and the Prince of Hesse- 
 Darmstadt, and they addressed letters of strong re- 
 monstrance to Lord Peterborough, urging that to aban- 
 don the expedition at this juncture would be alike fatal 
 to the common cause and discreditable to the British 
 arms. 
 
 Meanwhile, however, the greater part of the troops 
 had landed without opposition; but the sea broke with 
 such force on the beach that much difficulty had been 
 experienced in getting ashore. The landing-place had 
 been well chosen by Lord Peterborough and Sir Cloucles- 
 ley Shovel. It was about two miles east of the city, 
 near a place called Badalona, and close to the mouth 
 of the little river Basoz. The transports were moored 
 in as close as possible, and the boats of the fleet carried 
 three thousand men ashore each trip. 
 
 In five hours fifteen battalions were landed without 
 the loss of a man. A strong natural position about a 
 mile from the city was chosen for the encampment; its 
 left rested on the sea, its right was covered by several 
 abrupt hills and defiles through which the river Basoz 
 flowed. The front was, however, much extended, but 
 this mattered the less, as the people from the neigh- 
 
THE KING'S PROTEST. 141 
 
 bouringr villages began to assemble when the landing: 
 took place, and welcomed the allies of King Charles 
 with joy. A number of these were employed by Lord 
 Peterborough in guarding the advanced posts and cover- 
 ing the numerous roads leading from the city towards 
 the camp. 
 
 On the 22d another council of war was held at the 
 Dutch General Schratenbach's quarters in the camp to 
 consider two letters of the king, in which he again urged 
 the allied generals to attack the city. He proposed that 
 a battery of fifty guns should be erected to breach the 
 wall between two of the bastions, and that the whole 
 strength of the army should be thrown upon an assault. 
 He acknowledged the force of the several objections to 
 the attack, but urged that in such a case vigorous action 
 was the safest. He dwelt upon the ruin that must fall 
 upon such of his subjects as had declared for him if 
 abandoned to their fate, and concluded by declaring 
 that he at least would not desert them. 
 
 The appeal failed to move any of the council with 
 the exception of Peterborough himself, and he alone 
 voted, although in opposition to his own judgment, in 
 compliance with the king's plan. Notwithstanding 
 the adverse decision of the council the horses and 
 dragoons were landed on the 24th. 
 
 On the 25th, the 26th, and the 28th the council again 
 assembled to deliberate upon an earnest request of the 
 king that they should attempt the siege for a period 
 of eighteen days. The first decision was adverse, two 
 
142 PETERBOROUGH'S TROUBLES. 
 
 only voting with Lord Peterborough for the siege. At 
 the second council, his influence succeeded in obtaining 
 a majority; but at the third, they agreed to abandon the 
 attempt, even the commander-in-chief concurring. 
 
 The cause of this sudden reversal of their opinion 
 was, that none of the workmen whom they had de- 
 manded from the leaders of the Catalan peasantry had 
 appeared, and they felt it impossible to carry on the 
 works and erect the siege batteries without such assis- 
 tance. Nevertheless the peasantry gave effectual aid 
 in landing the artillery, tents, ammunition, and stores. 
 On the 28th the king landed amid a great concourse 
 of people, who received him with every demonstration 
 of enthusiasm, and he could with difficulty make his 
 way through them to the camp prepared for him near 
 San Martino. 
 
 The presence of the king on shore added to the diffi- 
 culties of the situation. He and his following of Ger- 
 man courtiers complained bitterly of the disinclination 
 of the allies to undertake the siege, while the allies 
 were incensed against those who reproached them for 
 not undertaking impossibilities. Dissension spread 
 between the allies themselves, and the Dutch general 
 declared that he would disobey the orders of the com- 
 mander-in-chief rather than vainly sacrifice his men. 
 
 Peterborough was driven nearly out of his mind by 
 the reproaches and recrimination to which he was ex- 
 posed, and the quarrels which took place around him. 
 He was most anxious to carry out his instructions, and, 
 
HARASSED ON ALL SIDES. 143 
 
 as far as possible, to defer to the opinion of Charles, 
 but he was also bound by the decisions of the councils 
 of war, which were exactly opposite to the wishes of 
 the king. 
 
 The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt enraged him by in- 
 sisting that 1500 disorderly peasants whom he had raised 
 were an army, and should be paid as regular soldiers 
 from the military chest, while they would submit to no 
 discipline, and refused to labour in the trenches, and an 
 open rupture took place, when the prince, in his vexation 
 at the results of the councils of war, even went so far 
 as to accuse the earl of having used secret influence to 
 thwart the enterprise. 
 
 To add to the difficulties of the commander-in-chief 
 the English troops were loud in their complaints against 
 him for having landed and committed them to this 
 apparently hopeless enterprise; but they nevertheless 
 clamoured to be led against the town, that they might 
 not be said to have "come like fools and gone like 
 cowards." 
 
 Lord Peterborough confided his trouble and vexation 
 freely to his young secretary. Jack was sincerely 
 attached to his generous and eccentric chief, and the 
 general was gratified by the young officer's readiness 
 at all times and hours to come to him and write from 
 his dictation the long letters and despatches which he 
 sent home. He saw, too, that he was thoroughly trust- 
 worthy, and could be relied upon to keep absolute 
 silence as to the confidences which he made him, 
 
144 NAVAL OPINION. 
 
 In the midst of all these quarrels and disputes the 
 siege was carried on in a languid manner. A battery 
 of fifty heavy guns, supplied by the ships and manned 
 by seamen, was placed upon a rising ground flanked 
 by two deep ravines, and on several of the adja- 
 cent hills batteries of light field-guns had been raised. 
 Three weeks were consumed in these comparatively 
 unimportant operations, and no real advance towards 
 the capture of the place had been effected. Something 
 like a blockade, however, had been established, for the 
 Catalan peasants guarded vigilantly every approach to 
 the town. 
 
 The officers of the fleet were no less discontented than 
 their brethren on shore at the feeble conduct of the 
 siege, and had they been consulted they would have 
 been in favour of a direct attack upon the city with 
 scaling-ladders, as if they had been about to board a 
 hostile ship. But Peterborough and his officers were 
 well aware that such an attack against a city defended 
 by a superior force would be simple madness, and even 
 an attack by regular approaches, with the means and 
 labour at their disposal, would have had no chance of 
 success. 
 
 But while all on shore and in the fleet were chafing 
 at the slowness and hopelessness of the siege, Jack 
 Stilwell was alone aware that the commander-in-chief 
 did not share in the general despair of any good aris- 
 ing from the operations. 
 
 Lord Peterborough had little communication with 
 
MONTJUICH. 145 
 
 the other generals; but, alone in his tent with Jack and 
 an interpreter, he occupied himself from morning till 
 night in examining peasants and spies as to every par- 
 ticular of the fortifications of the city, of the ground 
 near to the walls, and of the habits and proceedings of 
 the garrison. At last he resolved upon an attempt, 
 which, in its daring and enterprise, is almost without 
 parallel. Indeed its only hope of success lay in its 
 boldness, for neither friend nor foe could anticipate 
 that it would be attempted. It was no less than the 
 surprise of the citadel of Montjuich. 
 
 This formidable stronghold covered the weakest part 
 of the defences, that towards the south-west, and far 
 exceeded in strength any other part of the lines. It 
 had been most skilfully designed. The ditches were 
 deep, and the walls firm; the outworks skilfully planned; 
 the batteries well armed, and the inner defences for- 
 midable in themselves. It was, in fact, by far the 
 strongest point in the position of the besieged. Stand- 
 ing on a commanding height it was abundantly capable 
 of defence even against a regular siege, and its reduc- 
 tion was always regarded as a most formidable enter- 
 prise, to be undertaken at leisure after the capture of 
 the town. Its only weakness lay in the fact that, 
 surrounding it on every side were numerous ravines 
 and hollows, which would afford concealment to an as- 
 sailant, and that trusting to the extraordinary strength 
 of their position the garrison of Montjuich might 
 neglect proper precautions. 
 
 (338) & 
 
146 A SCOUT RECONNAISSANCE. 
 
 One morning before daybreak the earl, accompanied 
 only by Jack and a native guide, left the camp on 
 foot, having laid aside their uniforms and put on the 
 attire of peasants, so that the glitter of their accoutre- 
 ments might not attract the attention of the enemy's 
 outposts. Making a long detour they approached the 
 castle, and ascending one of the ravines gained a point 
 where, themselves unseen, they could mark all par- 
 ticulars of the fortifications. Having carried out his 
 purpose the earl returned to camp with his companion 
 without his absence having been observed. The ob- 
 servations which Peterborough had made confirmed 
 the reports of the peasants, that the garrison kept but 
 a negligent watch, and he at once resolved upon making 
 the attempt ; but to none of his most intimate friends 
 did he give the slightest hint of his intentions. 
 
 To disguise his views he called councils of war both 
 in the camp and fleet, wherein it was resolved, with 
 his full consent, that the siege of Barcelona should be 
 abandoned, and that the army should be immediately 
 re-embarked and conveyed to Italy. Accordingly 
 the heavy artillery was conveyed on board ship, the 
 warlike stores collected, and the troops warned to be 
 ready for embarkation. A storm of reproaches was 
 poured upon the earl by Charles and his courtiers. 
 The officers of the fleet protested openly, declaring that 
 an assault ought to be attempted, and that it was too 
 late in the season to attempt operations elsewhere. 
 
 To Jack's surprise his commander, usually so hasty, 
 
THE EMBARKATION ORDERED. 147 
 
 irritable, and passionate, bore with the greatest calm- 
 ness and patience the reproaches and accusations to 
 which he was exposed. No one dreamed that behind 
 these preparations for embarkation any plan of attack 
 was hidden. 
 
 On the 13th of September the army received orders 
 to embark on the morrow, while within the town the 
 garrison and the inhabitants, who were, or pretended 
 to be, well-affected to the Bourbons, held high rejoicing 
 at the approaching departure. 
 
 On the afternoon of that day a detachment of Eng- 
 lish and Dutch troops 1200 strong were ordered to as- 
 semble in the allied camp for the purpose, as was sup- 
 posed, of covering the embarkation. Scaling-ladders 
 and everything necessary for an assault had already 
 been privately prepared by the Catalan peasants under 
 Peterborough's instructions. 
 
 About six o'clock in the evening 400 grenadiers of 
 the party assembled under the command of Hon. Col- 
 onel Southwell, and were ordered to march by the Ser- 
 ria road, as if en route to Taragona to meet the fleet 
 and embark in that harbour. The remainder of the 
 detachment followed in support at some little distance. 
 At nio-htfall the Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt was sur- 
 prised by Lord Peterborough's entrance into his quar- 
 ters. Since their rupture all intercourse had ceased 
 between them. 
 
 " I have determined," the earl said, " to make this 
 night an attack upon the enemy. You may now, if 
 
148 A LONG NIGHT-MARCH. 
 
 you please, be a judge of our behaviour, and see whether 
 my officers and soldiers really deserve the bad character 
 which you of late have so readily imputed to them." 
 He then explained that the troops were already on 
 their march to Montjuich. 
 
 The prince immediately ordered his horse, and the 
 two gallant but impulsive and singular men rode off, 
 followed only by Jack Stilwell and the prince's aide- 
 de-camp. At ten o'clock they overtook the troops, and 
 Peterborough ordered a total change of route, he him- 
 self leading. 
 
 The roads were winding, narrow, and difficult. For a 
 great part of the way there was only room for the 
 men to march in single file. The night was very dark, 
 and the detachment many hours on the march, so that 
 daylight was just breaking when they reached the foot 
 of the hill on which the fort of Montjuich stood. 
 
 The troops under Peterborough's command now per- 
 ceived the object of their march, and imagined that 
 they would be led to the attack before the day had 
 fairly broke; but the general had well considered the 
 subject, and had determined to avoid the risk and con- 
 fusion of a night assault. He called his officers together 
 and explained to them why he did not mean to attack 
 till broad daylight. 
 
 His examination of the place had shown him that 
 the ditches could be crossed, no palisades or barriers 
 havino- been erected. He had noticed, too, that the 
 inner works were not sufficiently high to enable their 
 
THE DISPOSITIONS FOR THE ASSAULT. 149 
 
 guns properly to command the outer works should 
 these be carried by an enemy. He had therefore de- 
 termined to carry the outworks by assault, judging 
 that if he captured them the inner works could not 
 long resist. In case of a reverse, or to enable him to 
 take advantage of success, he told them that he had 
 ordered Brigadier- general Stanhope to march during 
 the night with a thousand infantry and the handful 
 of cavalry to a convent lying half-way between the 
 camp and the city, and there to hold himself in re- 
 serve. 
 
 Peterborough now silently and coolly completed his 
 arrangements for the assault. He divided the body of 
 troops into three parties; the first of these, two hun- 
 dred and eighty strong, were to attack the bastion 
 facing the town, which was the strongest part of the 
 defence. He himself and the Prince of Hesse accom- 
 panied this party. A lieutenant and thirty men formed 
 the advance. A captain and fifty more were the sup- 
 port, and the remaining two hundred men were to 
 form in the rear. 
 
 The orders were that they should push forward in 
 spite of the enemy's fire, leap into the ditch, drive the 
 garrison before them, and if possible enter the works 
 with them ; but, if not, to obtain at least a firm footing 
 on the outer defences. The second party, similar in 
 strength and formation, under the command of the 
 Hon. Colonel Southwell, were to attack an unfinished 
 demi-bastion on the extreme western point of the fort 
 
150 A BASTION CARRIED. 
 
 and furthermost from the town. The remainder of the 
 little force, under a Dutch colonel, were to be held in 
 reserve, and to assist wherever they might be most 
 useful. They occupied a position somewhat in rear, 
 and half-way between the two parties who were to 
 make the assault. 
 
 Soon after daylight Peterborough gave the order to 
 advance, and in the highest spirits, and in excellent 
 order, the soldiers pushed up the hill towards the fort. 
 Some irregular Spanish troops were the first to perceive 
 them. These fired a hasty volley at the British troops 
 as they ascended the crest and then retreated into the 
 fort. Seizing their arms the garrison rushed to the 
 ramparts and manned them in time to receive the as- 
 sailants with a sharp fire. The grenadiers who formed 
 the leading party did not hesitate for a moment, but 
 leaped into the unfinished ditch, clambered up the outer 
 rampart, and with pike and bayonet attacked the de- 
 fenders. 
 
 The captain's detachment speedily joined them. The 
 defenders gave way, broke, and fled, and in wild con- 
 fusion both parties rushed into the bastion. Peter- 
 borough and the prince with their two hundred men fol- 
 lowed them quickly and in perfect order, and were soon 
 masters of the bastion. The earl at once set his men 
 to work to throw up a breastwork to cover them from 
 the guns of the inner works; and as there was plenty 
 of materials collected just at this spot for the carrying 
 out of some extensive repairs, they were able to put 
 
FURTHER SUCCESS. 151 
 
 themselves under cover before the enemy opened fire 
 upon them. 
 
 The attention of the garrison was wholly occu- 
 pied by this sudden and unexpected attack, and the 
 Prince della Torrella, a Neapolitan officer in tem- 
 porary command of the fort, ordered all his force to 
 oppose the assailants. This was what Peterborough 
 had expected. He at once sent orders to Colonel South- 
 well to commence his attack upon the now almost 
 undefended west bastion. The order was promptly 
 obeyed. At the first rush the ditch was passed, the 
 rampart gained, the outer walls scaled, and three guns 
 taken without the loss of a man. 
 
 The defenders hastened at once to meet this new 
 danger. They opened a heavy fire upon the British, 
 and sallying out endeavoured to retake the outer ram- 
 part with the bayonet. A desperate contest ensued; 
 but though many of the English officers and soldiers 
 fell, they would not yield a foot of the position they 
 had captured. Colonel Southwell, a man of great per- 
 sonal strength and daring, was in the struggle three 
 times surrounded by the enemy; but each time he cut 
 his way out in safety. 
 
 The sally was at last repulsed, and the English in- 
 trenched their position and turned their captured guns 
 against the fort. While both the assaulting columns 
 were occupied in intrenching themselves there was a 
 lull in the battle. The besieged could not venture to 
 advance against either, as they would have been ex- 
 
152 CONSTERNATION IN BARCELONA. 
 
 posed to the fire of the other, and to the risk of a flank 
 attack 
 
 Peterborough exerted himself to the utmost. He 
 ordered up the thousand men under General Stanhope 
 and made prodigious exertions to get some guns and 
 mortars into position upon the newly won ramparts. 
 
 Great was the consternation and astonishment in 
 Barcelona when a loud roar of musketry broke out 
 round the citadel, and Velasco, the governor, was thun- 
 derstruck to find himself threatened in this vital point 
 by an enemy whose departure he had, the evening 
 before, been celebrating. The assembly was sounded, 
 and the church bells pealed out the alarm. 
 
 The troops ran to their places of assembly, the forti- 
 fications round the town were manned, and a body of 
 four hundred mounted grenadiers under the Marquis 
 de Risbourg hurried off to the succour of Montjuich. 
 The earl had been sure that such a movement would 
 be made. He could not spare men from his own scanty 
 force to guard the roads between the city and the 
 castle, but he had posted a number of the armed 
 Spanish peasants, who were in the pay of the army, in 
 a narrow gorge, where, with hardly any risk to them- 
 selves, they might easily have prevented the horsemen 
 from passing. The peasants, however, fired a hurried 
 volley and then fled in all directions. 
 
 Lord Peterborough learnt a lesson here which he 
 never forgot, namely, that these Spanish irregulars, 
 useful as they might be in harassing an enemy or 
 
A TREACHEROUS RUSE. 153 
 
 pursuing a beaten foe, were utterly untrustworthy in 
 any plan of combined action. The succour, therefore, 
 reached Montjuich in safety; two hundred of the men 
 dismounted and entered the fort, the remainder, leading 
 their horses, returned to Barcelona. 
 
 The Marquis de Risbourg had no sooner entered the 
 fort and taken the command than he adopted a strat- 
 agem which nearly proved fatal to the English hopes 
 of success. He ordered his men to shout, " Long live 
 Charles the Third!" and threw open the gates of the 
 fort as if to surrender. The Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, 
 who commanded at this point, was completely deceived, 
 and he ordered Colonel Allen to advance with two 
 hundred and fifty men, while he himself followed with 
 a company in reserve, believing that the Spanish garri- 
 son had declared for King Charles. 
 
 The British advanced eagerly and in some disorder 
 into the ditch, when a terrible fire of musketry was 
 suddenly opened upon them from the front and flank. 
 In vain they tried to defend themselves, the brave 
 prince was struck down by a mortal wound while endea- 
 vouring to encourage them, and was carried to the rear, 
 and Allen and two hundred men were taken prisoners. 
 The prince expired a few minutes later before there 
 was time for a doctor to examine his wound. 
 
 Peterborough, who had come up just at the end of 
 the struggle, remained with him till he died, and then 
 hurried off to retrieve the fortune of the day, which, 
 during these few minutes, had greatly changed. Yelasco 
 
154 A STRANGE PANIC. 
 
 had despatched three thousand men, as fast as they 
 could be got together, to follow Risbourg's dragoons to 
 the succour of the fort, and these were already in sight. 
 But this was not all. One of the strange panics which 
 occasionally attack even the best troops had seized the 
 British in the bastion. 
 
 Without any apparent cause, without a shot being 
 fired at them from the fort, they fell into confusion. 
 Their commander, Lord Charlemont, shared the panic, 
 and gave orders for a retreat. The march soon became 
 a rout, and the men fled in confusion from the position 
 which they had just before so bravely won. 
 
 Captain Carleton, a staff-officer, disengaged himself 
 from the throng of fugitives and rode off to inform 
 the earl, who was reconnoitring the approaching 
 Spaniards, of what had taken place. Peterborough 
 at once turned his horse, and, followed by Carleton and 
 Jack Stilwell, galloped up the hill. He drew his sword 
 and threw away the scabbard as he met the troops, 
 already half-way down the hill, and, dismounting, 
 shouted to them: 
 
 " I am sure all brave men will follow me. Will you 
 bear the infamy of having deserted your post and 
 forsaken your general?" 
 
 The appeal was not in vain. Ashamed of their late 
 panic the fugitives halted, faced about, and pressed 
 after him up the hill, and, on reaching the top, found 
 that, strangely enough, the garrison had not discovered 
 that the bastion had been abandoned, for in their 
 
THE COLUMN RETIRE. 155 
 
 retreat the English were hidden from the si°\ht of those 
 in the inner works. 
 
 The Marquis de Bisbourg, instead of following up 
 his advantage, had at once left Montjuich at the side 
 near the city, taking Colonel Allen and the prisoners 
 with him, and pushed on towards Barcelona. Half- 
 way down he met the reinforcement of three thousand 
 men. The prisoners, on being questioned, informed the 
 Spanish commander that Lord Peterborough and the 
 Prince of Hesse led the attack in person. 
 
 Thereupon the officer commanding the reinforce- 
 ments concluded that the whole of the allied army 
 was round the castle, and that he would be risking 
 destruction if he pushed on. He therefore turned and 
 marched back to the city. Had he continued his way 
 Peterborough's force must have been destroyed, as 
 Stanhope had not yet come up, and he had with him 
 only the little force with which he had marched out 
 from camp, of whom more than a fourth were already 
 captured or slain. Such are the circumstances upon 
 which the fate of battles and campaigns depend. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 A TUMULT IN THE CITY. 
 
 S the Spanish column retired to Barcelona 
 under the idea that the whole English 
 army was on the hill, the Miquelets, as 
 the armed bands of peasants were called, 
 swarmed down from the hills. Incapable of with- 
 standing an attack by even a small force, they were 
 in their element in harassing a large one in retreat. 
 Half-way between Montjuich and the town was the 
 small fort of San Bertram. The garrison, seeing the 
 column in retreat towards the town, pursued by the 
 insurgent peasantry, feared that they themselves would 
 be cut off, and so abandoned their post and joined 
 the retreat. 
 
 The peasants at once took possession of San Bertram, 
 where there were five light guns. As soon as the news 
 reached Peterborough he called together two hundred 
 men and led them down to the little fort. Ropes were 
 fastened to the guns, and with forty men to each gun 
 these were quickly run up the hill and placed in 
 position in the captured bastions. So quickly was 
 
THE SIEGE PRESSED ON. 157 
 
 this done that in less than an hour from the abandon- 
 ment of San Bertram by the Spanish the guns had 
 opened fire upon Montjuich. 
 
 While the troops worked these five guns and the 
 three captured in Southwell's first attack Jack Stilwell 
 was sent off on horseback at full speed with an order 
 for the landing of the heavy guns and mortars from the 
 fleet. The news of the attack on Montjuich, and the 
 retreat of the Spanish column, spread with rapidity 
 through the country, and swarms of armed peasants 
 flocked in. These the earl dispersed among the ravines 
 and groves round the city, so as to prevent any 
 parties from coming out to ascertain what was going 
 on round Montjuich, and to mask the movements of 
 the besiegers. 
 
 Velasco appeared paralysed by the energy and daring 
 of his opponent, and, although he had in hand a force 
 equal if not superior to that which Peterborough could 
 dispose of, he allowed two days to pass without 
 attempting to relieve Montjuich. In those two days 
 wonders had been performed by the soldiers and sailors, 
 who toiled unweariedly in dragging the heavy guns 
 from the landing-place to the hill of Montjuich. 
 The light cannon of the besiegers had had but little 
 effect upon the massive walls of the fortress, and the 
 Prince Caraccioli held out for two days even against 
 the heavier metal of the mortars and siege-guns that 
 were quickly brought to bear upon him. 
 
 On the 17th, however, Colonel Southwell by a well- 
 
158 EXPLOSION OF A MAGAZINE. 
 
 aimed shot brought the siege to a close. He noticed 
 that a small chapel within the fort appeared to be 
 specially guarded by the besieged, and ordered a Dutch 
 sergeant of artillery, who was working a heavy mortar, 
 to try to drop a shell upon it. The artilleryman made 
 several attempts, but each time missed the mark. 
 Colonel Southwell then undertook the management 
 of the gun himself, and soon succeeded in dropping 
 a shell upon the roof of the building, which proved, as 
 he had suspected, to be in use as a magazine. There was 
 a tremendous explosion, the chapel was shattered into 
 fragments, Caraccioli and three other officers were killed, 
 and a great breach was blown in the main rampart. 
 
 A loud cheer broke from the besiegers, and Colonel 
 Southwell at once put himself at the head of the men 
 in the trenches and advanced to storm the breach 
 before the enemy could recover from their confusion. 
 The disastrous effects of the explosion had, however, 
 scared all idea of further resistance out of the minds of 
 the defenders, who at once rushed out of the works 
 and called out that they surrendered, the senior sur- 
 viving officer and his companions delivering up their 
 swords to Colonel Southwell, and begging that protec- 
 tion might at once be given to their soldiers from the 
 Miquelets, whose ferocity was as notorious then as it 
 was a hundred years afterwards. 
 
 Peterborough appointed Colonel Southwell governor 
 of Montjuich, and at once turned his attention to the 
 city. The brilliant result of the attack on the citadel 
 
THE CITY WALLS BREACHED. 159 
 
 had silenced all murmurs and completely restored Lord 
 Peterborough's authority. Soldiers and sailors vied 
 with each other in their exertions to get the guns into 
 position, and the Miquelets, largely increased in number, 
 became for once orderly and active, and laboured stead- 
 ily in the trenches. 
 
 The main army conducted the attack from the side 
 at which it had been originally commenced, while 
 General Stanhope, his force considerably increased by 
 troops from the main body, conducted the attack from 
 the side of Montjuich. Four batteries of heavy guns 
 and two of mortars soon opened lire upon the city, 
 while the smaller vessels of the fleet moved close in to 
 the shore and threw shot and shell into the town. 
 
 A breach was soon effected in the rampart, and 
 Yelasco was summoned to surrender; but he refused to 
 do so, although his position had become almost desperate. 
 The disaffection of the inhabitants was now openly 
 shown. The soldiers had lost confidence and heart, 
 and the loyalty of many of them was more than 
 doubtful. The governor arrested many of the mutinous 
 soldiers and hostile citizens, and turned numbers of 
 them out of the city. 
 
 On the 3d of October the English engineers declared 
 the breach on the side of Montjuich to be practicable, 
 and Peterborough himself wrote to the governor offer- 
 ing honourable terms of capitulation, but declaring that 
 if these were rejected he would not renew his offer. 
 
 Yelasco ao-ain refused. He had erected a formidable 
 
160 THE CAPITULATION. 
 
 intrenchment within the breach, and had sunk two 
 mines beneath the ruins in readiness to blow the assail- 
 ing columns into the air. 
 
 The guns again opened fire, and in a very short time 
 a Dutch artillery officer threw two shells upon the in- 
 trenchment and almost destroyed it, while a third fell 
 on the breach itself, and crashing through the rubbish 
 fired Velasco's two mines and greatly enlarged the 
 breach. The earl could now have carried the town by 
 storm had he chosen, but with his usual magnanimity 
 to the vanquished he again wrote to Velasco and sum- 
 moned him to surrender. 
 
 The governor had now no hope of a successful re- 
 sistance, and he therefore agreed to surrender in four 
 days should no relief arrive. The terms agreed upon 
 were that the garrison should march out with all the 
 honours of war, and should be transported by sea to 
 San Felix, and escorted thence to Gerona; but as a few 
 hours later the news arrived that Gerona had declared 
 for King Charles, Velasco requested to be conveyed to 
 Rosas instead. The capitulation was signed on the 
 9th of October, and the garrison were preparing to 
 march out on the 14th, when, in the English camp, the 
 sound of a tumult in the city was heard. 
 
 "Quick, Stilwell!" the earl cried, running out of his 
 tent, "to horse! The rascals inside are breaking out 
 into a riot, and there will be a massacre unless I can 
 put a stop to it." 
 
 The earl leapt on to his horse, called to a few orderly 
 
A POPULAR TUMULT. 161 
 
 dragoons who were at hand to accompany him, and or- 
 dered that four companies of grenadiers should follow 
 as quickly as possible. 
 
 Galloping at full speed Peterborough soon arrived at 
 the gate of San Angelo, and ordered the Spanish guard 
 to open it. This they did without hesitation, and fol- 
 lowed by his little party he rode into the city. All 
 was uproar and confusion. The repressive measures 
 which the governor had been obliged to take against 
 the disaffected had added to the Catalan hatred of 
 the French, and the Austrian party determined to 
 have vengeance upon the governor. A report was cir- 
 culated that he intended to carry away with him a 
 number of the principal inhabitants in spite of the ar- 
 ticles of capitulation. This at once stirred up the people 
 to fury, and they assailed and plundered the houses 
 of the French and of the known partisans of the Duke 
 dAnjou. 
 
 They then turned upon the governor and garrison. 
 The latter dispersed through the city, and unprepared 
 for attack, would speedily have been massacred had 
 not their late enemy been at hand to save them. 
 Peterborough, with his little party of dragoons, rode 
 through the streets exhorting, entreating, and command- 
 ing the rioters to abstain. When, as in some cases, the 
 mob refused to listen to him, and continued their work, 
 the dragoons belaboured them heartily with the flats 
 of their swords; and the surprise caused by seeing the 
 British uniforms in their midst, and their ignorance of 
 
 ( 338 ) l 
 
162 A NARROW ESCAPE. 
 
 how many of the British had entered, did more even 
 than the efforts of the dragoons to allay the tumult. 
 Many ladies of quality had taken refuge in the convent, 
 and Peterborough at once placed a guard over this. 
 
 Dashing from street to street, unattended even by 
 his dragoons, Peterborough came upon a lady and gen- 
 tleman strugo-ling with the mob, who were about to ill- 
 treat them. He charged into the thick of the tumult. 
 
 His hat had been lost in the fray, and the mob, 
 not recognizing the strange figure as the redoubted 
 English general, resisted; and one discharged a mus- 
 ket at him at a distance of a few feet, but the ball 
 passed through his periwig without touching the head 
 under it. 
 
 Fortunately two or three of his dragoons now rode 
 up, and he was able to carry the lady and gentleman 
 to their house hard by, when, to his satisfaction, he 
 found that the gentleman he had saved was the Duke 
 of Popoli, and the lady his wife, celebrated as one of 
 the most beautiful women in Europe. 
 
 Jack Stilwell had soon after they entered the town 
 become separated from his general. Seeing a mob 
 gathered before a house in a side street, and hearing 
 screams, he turned off and rode into the middle of 
 the crowd. Spurring his horse and making him rear, 
 he made his way through them to the door, and then 
 leaping off, drawing as he did so a pistol from his 
 holster, he ran upstairs. 
 
 It was a large and handsomely-furnished house. On 
 
A RESCUE. 163 
 
 the first floor was a great corridor. A number of men 
 were gathered round a doorway. Within he heard the 
 clashing of steel and the shouts of men in conflict. 
 Bursting his way in through the doorway he entered 
 the room. 
 
 In a corner, at the farthest end, crouched a lady 
 holding a little boy in her arms. Before her stood a 
 Spanish gentleman, sword in hand. A servant, also 
 aimed, stood by him. They were hard pressed, for 
 six or eight men with swords and pikes were cutting 
 and thrusting at them. Three servants lay dead upon 
 the ground, and seven or eight of the townspeople were 
 also lying dead or wounded. Jack rushed forward, and 
 with his pistol shot the man who appeared to be the 
 leader of the assailants, and then, drawing his sword, 
 placed himself before the gentleman and shouted to 
 the men to lay down their arms. The latter, astounded 
 at the appearance of an English officer, drew back. 
 Seeing he was alone, they would, however, have renewed 
 the attack, but Jack ran to the window and opened it, 
 and shouted as if to some soldiers below. 
 
 The effect was instantaneous. The men dropped 
 upon their knees, and throwing down their arms begged 
 for mercy. Jack signified that he granted it, and mo- 
 tioned to them to carry off their dead and wounded 
 comrades. Some of the men in the corridor came in to 
 aid them in so doing. Jack, sword in hand, accompanied 
 them to the door, and saw them out of the house. Then 
 he told a boy to hold his horse, and closing the door 
 
164 AN INTRODUCTION UNDER DIFFICULTIES. 
 
 returned upstairs. He found the gentleman sitting on 
 a chair exhausted, while his wife, crying partly from 
 relief, partly from anxiety, was endeavouring to stanch 
 the blood which flowed from several wounds. 
 
 Jack at once aided her in the task, and signed to the 
 servant to bring something to drink. The man ran to 
 a buffet and produced some cordials. Jack filled a 
 glass and placed it at the lips of the wounded man, 
 who, after drinking it, gradually recovered his strength. 
 
 " My name, sir," he said, " is Count Julian de Minas, 
 and I owe you my life and that of my wife and child. 
 To whom am I indebted so much?" 
 
 Jack did not, of cc»urse, understand his words, but 
 the title caught his ear, and he guessed that the 
 Spaniard was introducing himself. 
 
 "My name is S til well," Jack said; "I am one of 
 General Peterborough's aides-de-camp. I am very glad 
 to be of assistance; and now, seeing you are so far re- 
 covered, I must leave you, for there is much to do in 
 the town, and the general has entered with only a few 
 troops. I think you need not fear any return on the 
 part of these ruffians. The English troops will enter 
 the town in the course of a few hours." 
 
 So saying Jack immediately hurried away, and 
 mounting his horse rode off to find the general. 
 
 The news that Lord Peterborough and the English 
 had entered spread rapidly through the city, and 
 the rioters, fearing to excite the wrath of the man 
 who in a few hours would be master of the town, scat- 
 
CONFIDENCE RESTORED. 165 
 
 tered to their homes, and when all was quiet Peter- 
 borough again rode oft' to the camp with his troops 
 and there waited quietly until the hour appointed for 
 the capitulation. The Spanish then marched out, and 
 the earl entered with a portion of his troops. 
 
 He at once issued a proclamation that if any person 
 had any lawful grievances against the late governor 
 they should go to the town-house and lay them in 
 proper form, and that he would see that justice was 
 done. An hour later some of the principal inhabitants 
 waited upon him, and asked which churches he desired 
 to have for the exercise of his religion. He replied: 
 
 " Wherever I have my quarters I shall have conveni- 
 ency enough to worship God, and as for the army they 
 will strictly follow the rules of war, and perform divine 
 service among themselves without giving any offence 
 to anyone." 
 
 This answer gave great satisfaction to the people, as 
 the French had spread a report among them that the 
 Protestants, if they captured the town, would take 
 their churches from them. 
 
 In the evening the earl gave a great banquet, at 
 which he entertained all the people of distinction of 
 both parties, and his courtesy and affability at once 
 won for him the confidence of all with whom he came 
 in contact. The next day the shops were all opened, 
 the markets filled, and there were no sions that the 
 tranquillity of Barcelona had ever been disturbed. 
 Soon after breakfast Jack, who was quartered in the 
 
166 A VISIT OF THANKS. 
 
 governor's palace with the general, was informed that a 
 gentleman wished to speak to him, and the Count de 
 Minas was shown in. 
 
 He took Jack's hand and bowed profoundly. As 
 conversation was impossible Jack told his orderly to 
 fetch one of the interpreters attached to the general. 
 
 " I tried to come last night," the count said, " but I 
 found that I was too weak to venture out. I could 
 not understand what you said when you went away 
 so suddenly, but I guessed that it was the call of duty. 
 I did not know your name, but inquiring this morning 
 who were the officers that entered with the general 
 yesterday, I was told that his aide-de-camp, Lieutenant 
 Stilwell, was alone with him. That is how I found 
 you. And now, let me again thank you for the immense 
 service you have rendered me and my wife and child. 
 Remember, henceforth the life of the Count de Minas 
 and all that he possesses is at your service." 
 
 When the interpreter had translated this, Jack said 
 in some confusion, "I am very glad, count, to have 
 been of service to you. It was a piece of good fortune, 
 indeed, on my part that I happened so providentially 
 to ride along at the right moment. I was about this 
 morning to do myself the honour of calling to inquire 
 how the countess and yourself were after the terrible 
 scene of yesterday." 
 
 "The countess prayed me to bring you round to 
 her," the count said. " Will you do me the honour of 
 accompanying me now?" 
 
THE COUNTESS. 167 
 
 Jack at once assented, and, followed by the inter- 
 preter, proceeded with the count to his house. The 
 room into which the count led him was not that in 
 which the fray had taken place the day before. The 
 countess rose as they entered, and Jack saw that, 
 though still pale and shaken by the events of the pre- 
 vious day, she was a singularly beautiful woman. 
 
 " Ah, seiior," she said, advancing to meet him, and 
 taking his hand and laying it against her heart, " how 
 can I thank you for the lives of my husband and my 
 boy! One more minute and you would have arrived 
 too late. It seemed to me as if heaven had opened 
 and an angel had come to our aid when you en- 
 tered." 
 
 Jack coloured up hotly as the interpreter translated 
 the words. If he had expressed his thoughts he would 
 have said, "Please, don't make any more fuss about it;" 
 but he found that Spanish courtesy required much 
 more than this, so he answered: 
 
 " Countess, the moment was equally fortunate to me, 
 and I shall ever feel grateful that I have been per- 
 mitted to be of service to so beautiful a lady." 
 
 The countess smiled as Jack's words were trans- 
 lated. 
 
 " I did not know that you English were flatterers," 
 she said. "They told us that you were uncouth 
 islanders, but I see that they have calumniated you." 
 
 "I hope some day," Jack said, "that I shall be able 
 to talk to you without the aid of an interpreter. It is 
 
168 MUTUAL COMPLIMENTS. 
 
 very difficult to speak when every word has to be 
 translated." 
 
 For a quarter of an hour the conversation was con- 
 tinued, the count and countess asking questions about 
 England. At the end of that time Jack thought he 
 might venture to take his leave. The count accom- 
 panied him to the door, and begged him to consider 
 his house as his own, and then with many bows on each 
 side Jack made his way into the street. 
 
 " Confound all this Spanish politeness!" he muttered 
 to himself; " it's very grand and stately, I have no 
 doubt, but it's a horrible nuisance; and as to talking 
 through an interpreter it's like repeating lessons, only 
 worse. I should like to see a man making a joke 
 through an interpreter, and waiting to see how it told. 
 I must get up a little Spanish as soon as possible. The 
 earl has picked up a lot already, and there will be no 
 fun to be had here in Spain unless one can make one's 
 self understood." 
 
 The next day there were rumours current that the 
 population were determined to take vengeance upon 
 Velasco. The earl marched eight hundred men into 
 the town, placed the governor in their centre and 
 escorted him to the shore, and so took him safely on 
 board a ship. He was conveyed, by his own desire, to 
 Alicante, as the revolt had spread so rapidly through 
 Catalonia that Rosas was now the only town which 
 favoured the cause of the Duke d'Anjou. 
 
 The capture of Barcelona takes its place as one of 
 
GENERAL FESTIVITIES. 169 
 
 the most brilliant feats in military history, and reflects 
 extraordinary credit upon its general, who exhibited 
 at once profound prudence, faithful adherence to 
 his sovereign's orders, patience and self-command 
 under the ill-concealed hatred of many of those with 
 whom he had to co-operate — the wrong-headedness 
 of the kino;, the insolence of the German courtiers, the 
 supineness of the Dutch, the jealousy of his own 
 officers, and the open discontent of the army and navy — 
 and a secrecy marvellously kept up for many weary 
 and apparently hopeless days. 
 
 On the 2Sth of October King Charles made his 
 public entry into Barcelona, and for some days the 
 city was the scene of continual fetes. The whole pro- 
 vince rose in his favour, and the gentlemen of the dis- 
 trict poured into the town to offer their homage to the 
 king. Only about one thousand men of the Spanish 
 garrison had to be conveyed to Rosas in accordance 
 with the terms of capitulation, the rest of the troops 
 taking the oath of allegiance to Kino- Charles and beino; 
 incorporated with the allied army. 
 
 Jack Stilwell entered into the festivities with the 
 enjoyment of youth. The officers of the allied army 
 were made much of by the inhabitants, and Jack, as 
 one of the general's aides-de-camp, was invited to every 
 fete and festivity. The Count de Minas introduced him 
 to many of the leading nobles of the city as the pre- 
 server of his life; but his inability to speak the lan- 
 guage deprived him of much of the pleasure which he 
 
170 PREPARATIONS FOR AN ADVANCE. 
 
 would otherwise have obtained, and, like many of the 
 other officers, he set to work in earnest to acquire some 
 knowledge of it. In one of the convents were some 
 Scottish monks, and for three or four hours every 
 morning Jack worked regularly with one of them. 
 
 Although Lord Peterborough threw himself heart 
 and soul into the festivities, he worked with equal 
 ardour at the military preparations. But here, as 
 before, his plans for energetic action were thwarted by 
 the Germans and Dutch. At last, however, his energy, 
 aided by the active spirit of the king, prevailed, and 
 preparations were made for the continuance of the 
 campaign. The season was so late that no further 
 operations could be undertaken by sea, and the allied 
 fleet therefore sailed for England and Holland, leaving 
 four English and two Dutch frigates in support of the 
 land forces at Barcelona. 
 
 Garrisons of regular troops were despatched to the 
 various towns which had either declared for the king 
 or had been captured by the Miquelets headed by the 
 Marquis of Cif uentes, engineer officers being also sent to 
 put them in a state of defence. Of these Tortosa was, 
 from its position, the most important, as it commanded 
 the bridge of boats on the Ebro, the main communica- 
 tion between Aragon and Valencia. To this town two 
 hundred dragoons and one thousand foot were sent 
 under Colonel Hans Hamilton. The king turned his 
 attention to the organization of the Spanish army. He 
 formed a regiment of live hundred dragoons for his body- 
 
Peterborough's plans thwarted. 171 
 
 guard, mounting them upon the horses of the former 
 garrison, while from these troops, swelled by levies from 
 the province, he raised six powerful battalions of 
 infantry. He excited, however, a very unfavourable 
 feeling among the Spaniards by bestowing all the chief 
 commands in these corps upon his German followers. 
 
 But while the conquest of Barcelona had brought 
 the whole of Catalonia to his side, the cause of King 
 Charles was in other parts of Spain less flourishing. 
 Lord Galway and General Fagel had been beaten by 
 Marshal Tesse before Badajos, and the allied army had 
 retreated into Portugal, leaving the French and Spanish 
 adherents of Philip free to turn their whole attention 
 ao-ainst the allies in Catalonia. 
 
 Weary weeks passed on before Lord Peterborough 
 could overcome the apathy and obstinacy of the Ger- 
 mans and Dutch. At a council of war held on the 
 30th of December Peterborough proposed to divide the 
 army, that he in person would lead half of it to aid the 
 insurrection which had broken out in Valencia, and 
 that the other half should march into Aragon; but 
 Brio-adier-general Conyngham and the Dutch general 
 Schratenbach strongly opposed this bold counsel, urg- 
 ing that the troops required repose after their labours, 
 and that their numbers were hardly sufficient to 
 guard the province they had won. Such arguments 
 drove Peterborough almost to madness; the troops 
 had, in fact, gone through no hard work during the 
 siege of Barcelona, and two months and a half had 
 
172 THE RISING IN VALENCIA. 
 
 elapsed since that city surrendered. Moreover, far 
 from being reinvigorated from rest, they were suffer- 
 ing from illness caused by inactivity in an unhealthy 
 country. 
 
 Already all the benefits derivable from the gallant 
 capture of Barcelona had been lost. The enemy had 
 recovered from the surprise and dismay excited by that 
 event. The friendly and wavering, who would at once 
 have risen had the king boldly advanced after his 
 striking success, had already lost heart and become 
 dispirited by the want of energy displayed in his after 
 proceedings, and from all parts of Spain masses of 
 troops were moving to crush the allies and stamp out 
 the insurrection. 
 
 In Valencia only had the partisans of Charles gained 
 considerable advantages. In the beginning of Decem- 
 ber Colonel Nebot, commanding a regiment of Philip's 
 dragoons, declared for Charles, and, accompanied by 
 four hundred of his men, entered the town of Denia, 
 where the people, and Basset the governor, at once 
 declared for Charles. 
 
 On the 11th Nebot and Basset attacked the little 
 town of Xabea, garrisoned by five hundred Biscayans, 
 and carried it, and the same night took Oliva and 
 Gandia. The next day they pushed on through Alzira, 
 where they were joined by many of the principal in- 
 habitants, and a detachment of the dragoons under 
 Nebot's brother, Alexander, surprised and routed three 
 troops of the enemy's horse, captured their convoy of 
 
SAN MATTEO THREATENED. 173 
 
 ammunition, and pursued them to the very gates of 
 Valencia. 
 
 On the night of the 15th the main body marched 
 from Alzira, and appeared next morning before 
 Valencia and summoned the town to surrender. The 
 Marquis de Villa Garcia refused, but Alexander Nebot 
 put himself at the bead of his dragoons and galloped 
 up to the gates shouting, "Long live the king!" The 
 inhabitants overpowered the guard at the gate and 
 threw it open, and Valencia was taken. When the 
 news of these reverses reached Madrid the Conde de las 
 Torres, a veteran officer who had seen much service 
 in the wars of Italy, marched from Madrid in all haste 
 to prevent if possible the junction of the forces of 
 Catalonia with the Valencians. 
 
 He at once marched upon San Matteo, which lay on 
 the main line of communication, and commenced a 
 vigorous siege of that city. The king received the 
 news on the 18th of January, 1706, and wrote at once 
 to Peterborough, urging him to go to the relief of San 
 Matteo, but giving him no troops whatever to assist him 
 in his enterprise; and Peterborough's difficulties were 
 increased by General Conyngham, who commanded a 
 brigade at Fraga, hastily falling back upon Lerida, 
 upon hearing exaggerated rumours of the strength of 
 the enemy. 
 
 Peterborough, however, did not hesitate a moment, 
 but mounting his horse, and accompanied only by his 
 aides-de-camp, Jack Stilwell and Lieutenant Graham, 
 
174 A BOLD RESOLUTION. 
 
 rode for Tortosa. Changing his horse at the various 
 towns through which he passed, and riding almost night 
 and day, he reached Tortosa on the 4th, and at once sum- 
 moned the magnates of the town to give information as 
 to the real state of things. He then found, to his as- 
 tonishment, that the details which the king had sent 
 him respecting the force of the enemy were entirely 
 incorrect. Charles had written that they were 2000 
 strong, and that 16,000 peasants were in arms against 
 them, whereas Las Torres had with him 7000 good 
 troops, and not a single peasant had taken up arms. 
 
 General Killigrew, who now commanded the two 
 hundred dragoons and the thousand British infantry at 
 Tortosa, together with his officers, considered that under 
 such circumstances it was absolutely hopeless to attempt 
 any movement for the relief of San Matteo; but Peter- 
 borough did not hesitate a moment, and only said to 
 his officers: 
 
 "Unless I can raise that siege our affairs are des- 
 perate, and therefore capable only of desperate remedies. 
 Be content, let me try my fortune, whether I cannot 
 by diligence and surprise effect that which by down- 
 right force is impracticable." 
 
 The officers had unbounded confidence in their general, 
 and although the enterprise appeared absolutely hope- 
 less, they at once agreed to undertake it. Accordingly 
 the three weak English regiments marched from Tortosa 
 under Killigrew, and the next day the earl followed 
 with the dragoons and a party of Miquelets, and over- 
 
PREPARING A SURPRISE. 175 
 
 took the infantry that night. The next morning he 
 broke up his little army into small detachments in order 
 that they might march more rapidly, and, dividing the 
 Miquelets among them as guides, ordered them to 
 assemble at Fraiguesa, two leagues from San Matteo. 
 
 The advance was admirably managed. Small parties 
 of dragoons and Miquelets went on ahead along each of 
 the roads to occupy the passes among the hills. When 
 arrived at these points they had strict orders to let no 
 one pass them until the troops appeared in sight, when 
 the advance again pushed forward and secured another 
 position for the same purpose. 
 
 Thus no indication of his coming preceded him, and 
 the troops arriving together with admirable punctuality 
 before Fraiguesa, the place was taken by surprise, and 
 guards were at once mounted on its gates, with orders 
 to prevent anyone from leaving the town on any excuse 
 whatever. Thus while the English force were within 
 two leagues of San Matteo, Las Torres remained in 
 absolute ignorance that any hostile force was advanc- 
 ing against him. Graham and Jack were nearly worn 
 out by the exertions which they had undergone with 
 their indefatigable general. They had ridden for three 
 days and nights almost without sleep, and on their 
 arrival at Tortosa were engaged unceasingly in carry- 
 ing out their chief's instructions, in making preparations 
 for the advance, and in obtaining every possible in- 
 formation as to the country to be traversed. 
 
 Both the young officers had now begun to speak 
 
176 LEARNING SPANISH. 
 
 Spanish. A residence of four months in the country, 
 constant communication with the natives, and two 
 months and a half steady work with an instructor, had 
 enabled them to make great progress, and they were 
 now able to communicate without difficulty with the 
 Spaniards with whom they came in contact. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE ADVANCE INTO VALENCIA. 
 
 ^E Earl of Peterborough had not satisfied 
 himself with depriving the enemy of all 
 information as to his advance. He took 
 steps to confuse and alarm them by false 
 news. By means of large bribes he prevailed upon 
 two peasants to carry each a copy of the same letter 
 to Colonel Jones, who commanded in San Matteo. He 
 took the further step of ensuring their loyalty by 
 arresting their families as hostages, and, moreover, 
 took care that they should know nothing as to the 
 real state of things that they could report if trea- 
 cherously inclined. 
 
 He arranged that one of them should go in first, and, 
 passing through the besiegers' lines, should arouse their 
 suspicions, and should then, when arrested, give up the 
 letter concealed upon him, and should also betray the 
 route by which his companion was endeavouring to 
 reach the city, so that the second messenger would also 
 be captured and his letter be taken. The letters were 
 
 as follows 
 
 (338) 
 
 M 
 
178 AN ARTFUL LETTER. 
 
 " To Colonel Jones. — You will hardly believe your- 
 self what this letter informs you of, if it come safe to 
 you; and though I have taken the best precaution, it 
 will do little prejudice if it falls into the enemy's hands, 
 since they shall see and feel my troops almost as soon 
 as they can receive intelligence, should it be betrayed 
 to them. The end for which I venture it to you is, that 
 you may prepare to open the furthest gate towards 
 Valencia, and have four thousand Miquelets ready, 
 who will have the employment they love, and are fit 
 for, the pursuing and pillaging a flying enemy. The 
 country is as one can wish for their entire destruction. 
 Be sure, upon the first appearance of our troops and the 
 first discharge of our artillery, you answer with an 
 English halloo, and take to the mountains on the heights 
 with all your men. The Conde de las Torres must take 
 the plains, the hills on the left being almost impassable, 
 and secured by five or six thousand of the country 
 people. But what will gall him most will be, the whole 
 regiment of Nebot, which revolted to us near Valencia, 
 is likewise amongst us. 
 
 " I was, eight days ago, myself in Barcelona, and I 
 believe the Conde de las Torres must have so good 
 intelligence from thence that he cannot be ignorant 
 of it. What belongs to my own troops and my own 
 resolutions I can easily keep from them, though nothing 
 else. You know the force I have, and the multitudes 
 that are gathering from all parts against us, so I am 
 forced to put the whole into this action, which must 
 
DECEIVING THE ENEMY. 179 
 
 be decided to give any hopes to our desperate game. 
 By nine or ten, within an hour after you can receive 
 this, you will discover us on the tops of the hills, not 
 two cannon-shot from their camp. 
 
 " The advantages of the sea are inconceivable, and 
 Lave contributed to bring about what you could never 
 expect to see, a force almost equal to the enemy in 
 number, and you know that less would do our business. 
 Besides, never men were so transported as to be brought 
 in such secrecy so near an enemy. I have near six 
 thousand men locked up this night within the walls of 
 Traguera. I do not expect you will believe it till you 
 see them. 
 
 " You know we had a thousand foot and two hundred 
 dragoons in Tortosa. Wills and a thousand foot English 
 and Dutch came down the Ebro in boats, and I embarked 
 a thousand more at Tarragona when I landed at Vinaroz, 
 and the artillery from thence I brought in country carts. 
 It was easy to assemble the horse. Zinzendorf and 
 Moras are as good as our own, and with our English 
 dragoons make up in all near two thousand. But the 
 whole depends upon leaving them a retreat without 
 interruption. 
 
 " Dear Jones, prove a good dragoon, be diligent and 
 alert, and preach the welcome doctrine to your Mi- 
 quelets, plunder without danger. — Your friend, Peter- 
 borough." 
 
 The two letters fell into the hands of Las Torres, 
 and so artfully had the capture been contrived, that it 
 
180 A PANIC AMONG THE BESIEGERS. 
 
 never occurred to him to doubt the truth of these men- 
 dacious documents. Orders were instantly given to 
 prepare for a march, and almost at the same time two 
 events occurred in the sieo-e works which caused con- 
 fusion of the troops Several mines had been unskil- 
 fully sunk and charged; one of these prematurely ex- 
 ploded and destroyed forty of the workmen. The 
 remaining mines Colonel Jones contrived to swamp by 
 turning the course of a brook into them, thus render- 
 ing them harmless. While the troops were confused 
 with these disasters, the news of the contents of the 
 intercepted letters spread through the camp, causing 
 a general panic; and almost immediately afterwards 
 the advance-guard of Peterborough's force were seen, 
 according to the promise contained in the letters, on 
 the crests of the hills. 
 
 By able management the twelve hundred men were 
 made to appear vastly more numerous than they were. 
 The dragoons showed in various parties at different 
 points of the hill-tops, and, after pausing as if to re- 
 connoitre the camp, galloped back again as if to carry 
 information to a main body behind; while the infantry 
 availed themselves of the wooded and uneven ground 
 to conceal their weakness. It seemed, indeed, to the 
 enemy that the tops of all the hills and the avenues 
 of approach were covered by advancing columns. Las 
 Torres, unsuspicious of stratagem, was now convinced 
 that his position was one of extreme danger, while con- 
 fusion reigned in the camp. The tents were hastily 
 
IN FULL RETREAT. 181 
 
 struck, the guns spiked, and in a few minutes the 
 Spanish army started along the Valencia road in a 
 retreat which might almost be called a flight. 
 
 Colonel Jones, seeing the confusion that reigned, 
 instantly sallied from the town with his whole force in 
 pursuit, and followed Las Torres for nearly two leagues 
 to Pefiasol, inflicting a loss of nearly three hundred 
 men upon the Spaniards; while Peterborough on the 
 other side marched his force through the abandoned in- 
 trenchments into the town. Scarcely halting, however 
 he made a show of pursuit as far as Albocazer,but always 
 keeping to the hills with such caution that in case 
 the enemy should learn his weakness, his retreat would 
 still be secured. While on the march a courier over- 
 took him with two despatches — the one from King 
 Charles, the other from the English resident with the 
 court at Barcelona. 
 
 The king told him that he would be obliged to 
 countermand the reinforcements he had promised him 
 for the relief of San Matteo, in consequence of the 
 unfavourable state of affairs elsewhere. It, however, 
 conveyed to Peterborough something which he valued 
 more than reinforcements, namely, full power to act 
 in accordance with his own discretion. The despatch 
 from the British resident told him that news had come 
 that the Duke of Berwick, with the main army of 
 France, freed by the retreat of Lord Galway from all 
 trouble on the western side of Spain, was in full march 
 for Catalonia. 
 
182 A GRAVE RESPONSIBILITY. 
 
 The Prince of Serclaes, with 4000 men, watched the 
 small garrison at Lerida; the Duke of Noailles, with 
 8000 French troops from Roussillon, threatened Cata- 
 lonia on a third side; while Philip and Marshal Tesse 
 had collected 10,000 men at Madrid. The letter con- 
 cluded with the words: "There is nothing here but 
 distrust, discontent, and despair." 
 
 The responsibility left by the king's letter upon 
 Peterborough was great indeed. On the one hand, if 
 he did not return to the defence of Catalonia, the king 
 might be exposed to imminent danger; and, on the 
 other, if he repassed the Ebro he might be accused of 
 having left Valencia and its loyal inhabitants to their 
 fate, and would have forfeited all the advantages that 
 his audacity and skill had already gained. 
 
 His difficulties in any case were enormous. His 
 infantry were marching almost barefooted; they were 
 clothed in rags. The season was inclement, the country 
 mountainous and rough, and the horses of the dragoons 
 so exhausted that they could scarcely carry their riders. 
 In obedience to his instructions, here, as at Tortosa, he 
 assembled his officers in a council of war and asked 
 their opinion. They were unanimous in saying that, 
 with the small and exhausted force under his orders, 
 no further operation could be undertaken for the con- 
 quest of Valencia, but that the little army should post 
 itself in such a position as might afford the greatest 
 facility for protecting the king. 
 
 Peterborough had thus on one side not only the dif- 
 
AN EXTRAORDINARY RESOLVE. 183 
 
 Acuity of the position, but the opinion of the council 
 of war against a further advance; but on the other 
 hand he knew the anxiety of the king that help should 
 be given to the Yalencians. He therefore announced 
 to his officers a resolution as desperate as that ever 
 formed by a sane man. He had listened gravely and 
 in silence while the officers gave their opinion, and 
 then ordered that the foot-sore infantry, with a few 
 of the horse, should march back to Vinaroz, a little 
 town on the sea -side a day's journey from Tortosa, 
 where in case of necessity they might embark in 
 boats and be taken off to the ships. Then, to the stupe- 
 faction of his officers, he announced his intention of 
 himself proceeding with the remaining dragoons, about 
 a hundred and fifty in number, to conquer the province 
 of Valencia! 
 
 In vain the officers remonstrated, the earl was firm. 
 The council then broke up, and the troops prepared for 
 their march in opposite directions. The parting of 
 Peterborough and his officers was very sad, for they 
 doubted not that it was a final one. 
 
 " I will yet endeavour," he said, " however our cir- 
 cumstances seem desperate, to secure the kingdom of 
 Valencia; and since the king has thought conquest 
 possible in this present case, he cannot complain of my 
 motions, however rash they might appear. I am re- 
 solved, therefore, never to repass the Ebro without 
 positive orders from him." 
 
 Before starting the earl wrote to Charles and ex- 
 
184 PETERBOROUGH'S LETTER. 
 
 plained fully his intentions. It is evident from the 
 tone of his letter that Peterborough did not expect to 
 survive this extraordinary expedition. The language is 
 grave and firm, and, though respectful, full of stronger 
 remonstrance and more homely advice than often 
 reaches kings. It concluded: 
 
 " I have had but little share in your councils. If 
 our advance had been approved, if your majesty had 
 trusted us . . . if your majesty had permitted me to 
 march into the kingdom of Valencia, when I so ear- 
 nestly desired it, without making me stay under pre- 
 tence of the march of imaginary troops; if your majesty 
 would have believed me on that occasion, your majesty 
 would have had this time not only a viceroy of Valencia 
 but the kingdom. With what force I have I am going 
 to march straight to Valencia. I can take no other 
 measures, leaving the rest to Providence. ... If the 
 time lost (so much against my inclination) exposes me 
 to a sacrifice, at least I will perish with honour, and as 
 a man deserving a better fate. Peterborough.— 
 Alcala, 27th of January, 1706." 
 
 The earl now again sent orders to one thousand 
 Spanish foot and three hundred horse, which had be- 
 fore been nominally placed at his disposal, but had 
 never moved from the town in which they were 
 garrisoned, to follow him into Valencia; and at the 
 same time he wrote to Colonel Wills to march imme- 
 diately with a like number of English horse and foot 
 to his assistance. 
 
A DESPERATE UNDERTAKING. 185 
 
 The king, on the receipt of Peterborough's letter, 
 issued positive and peremptory orders that the Span- 
 ish troops were at once to be set in motion. Colonel 
 Wills wrote in reply that an important action had 
 taken place at San Esteban de Litera on the 2Gth and 
 27th of January, between General Conyngham with 
 his brigade and the Chevalier d'Asfeldt, in which, after 
 a bloody contest, the French were driven from the 
 field with a heavy loss of killed, wounded, and pri- 
 soners. The allies had also suffered serious loss, and 
 General Conyngham had received a mortal wound. 
 The command, therefore, had devolved upon himself. 
 
 Having seen the infantry march off, Peterborough, 
 attended only by his two aides-de-camp, took his place 
 at the head of his handful of cavalry and proceeded on 
 his desperate enterprise — an enterprise the most extra- 
 ordinary that has ever taken place between enemies 
 of an equal degree of civilization. It was a war of 
 a general with a small escort, but literally without 
 an army, against able officers with thousands of dis- 
 ciplined troops and numerous defensible towns and 
 positions, against enormous difficulties of country, 
 against want and fatigue in every shape, and above 
 all, against hope itself. And yet no one who had wit- 
 nessed that little body march off would have supposed 
 that they were entering upon what seemed an im- 
 possible expedition — an expedition from which none 
 could come back alive. Worn out and sorry as was 
 the appearance of the horses, ragged and dirty that of 
 
1S6 AN ALTERNATIVE. 
 
 their riders, the latter were in high spirits. The con- 
 tagion of the extraordinary energy and audacity of 
 their chief had spread among them; they had an ab- 
 solute confidence in his genius; and they entered upon 
 the romantic enterprise with the ardour of schoolboys. 
 
 Not less was the spirit of the two young aides- 
 de-camp. Before starting the earl had offered them 
 the option of marching away with the infantry. 
 
 "It is not that I doubt your courage, lads, for 
 I marked you both under fire at Montjuich, but the 
 fatigues will be terrible. You have already supported, 
 in a manner which has surprised me, the work which 
 you have undergone. You have already borne far 
 more than your full share of the hardships of the 
 campaign, and I have, in my despatches, expressed a 
 very strong opinion to the government as to the value 
 of the services you have rendered. You are both very 
 young, and I should be sorry to see your lives sacrificed 
 in such an enterprise as that I am undertaking, and 
 shall think no less of you if you elect now to have a 
 period of rest." 
 
 The young men had, however, so firmly and emphati- 
 cally declined to leave him that the earl had accepted 
 their continued service. 
 
 The cavalry, instead of keeping in a compact body, 
 were broken up into parties of ten, all of whom fol- 
 lowed different roads, spreading, through every hamlet 
 they passed, the news that a great army, of which they 
 were the forerunners, was following hotly behind. So 
 
THE FIRST DAY'S ADVANCE. 187 
 
 that, should any peasants favourable to Philip's cause, 
 carry the news to Las Torres, that general would be 
 forced to believe that he was being pursued by a veri- 
 table army. Many stragglers of the retreating force 
 were picked up and handed over to the peasantry to 
 be sent as prisoners into Catalonia. 
 
 For the most part the little parties of cavalry were 
 well received by the populace; the majority of the 
 Yalencians were in favour of King Charles, and that 
 night, when they halted, the weary horses obtained 
 ample supplies of grain and forage, and the troopers 
 were made welcome to the best the villages afforded. 
 
 A few extra horses were purchased by Peterborough 
 during the day, and it was well for his aides-de-camps 
 that it was so, for scarcely had they finished their 
 meal than Peterborough ordered them again into the 
 saddle. They were to ride by cross roads right and left 
 to the villages where the different detachments had been 
 ordered to halt, and to tell them the routes marked 
 out for them by which they would again concentrate 
 at mid-day, so as to ride in comparatively strong force 
 through a small town on the main road, whence news 
 might, not improbably, be sent on to Las Torres. 
 After that they were to again disperse and pervade 
 the country. 
 
 Jack and Graham carried out these orders, taking 
 guides from each village through which they passed to 
 the next, and it was near midnight before they had 
 finished their work. At four in the morning every 
 
188 A BRUTAL MASSACRE. 
 
 detachment was in motion, and at noon the troop was 
 ao-ain concentrated. Here the earl learned that a 
 detachment of the enemy had remained behind at 
 Alcala, and, instead of carrying out his previous plan, 
 he rode straight with the whole of his dragoons to 
 that town. When he approached it he divided his 
 force into three bodies, which entered the place simul- 
 taneously by different gates, and the Spanish detach- 
 ment, two hundred strong, at once laid down their 
 arms. 
 
 Evening was now approaching, and, as the horses 
 and dragoons were utterly worn out, Peterborough 
 halted for the night. He at once called together the 
 principal inhabitants, and informed them that he re- 
 quired all the horses in the town, with such saddlery 
 as they could obtain, to be collected and forwarded for 
 his use to a point he named. 
 
 The next morning the march was continued. Las 
 Torres had continued his flight, and this was hastened 
 when he heard of the capture of Alcala. He pushed 
 through the town of Borriol and hastened on to Villa- 
 Real, a town strongly favourable to King Charles. It 
 opened its gates, however, on the solemn promise of 
 Las Torres to respect the life and property of the 
 inhabitants; but no sooner had his troops entered than 
 he gave the order for a general massacre and the sack 
 of the town. This ferocious order was executed, and 
 very few of the inhabitants escaped with their lives. 
 
 The following day, on the news coming in from 
 
NULES CLOSES ITS GATES. 189 
 
 various points in his rear that the enemy were pressing 
 after him, he marched his dispirited army to Nules, 
 whore the inhabitants were well affected. In answer to 
 his appeal a thousand of the citizens enrolled themselves 
 and undertook to defend the town till the last against 
 the Eno-lish. Having assured himself of their earnest- 
 ness Las Torres inspected the muster, and having 
 viewed all the dispositions for defence, continued his 
 flight. Nules was fortified by strong walls flanked 
 with towers, the fortifications were in an excellent 
 state of defence, and the town could have resisted a 
 siege by a considerable army. 
 
 On arriving at Villa-Real the British were horrified 
 at the hideous massacre which had taken place. They 
 went from house to house and found everywhere the 
 bodies of the slaughtered inhabitants, and the ardour 
 of the dragoons was, if possible, heightened by the sight. 
 They made but a short stay here and then galloped on 
 to Nules. As they neared the town a fire of musketry 
 was opened from the walls, but, wholly disregarding 
 this, the earl at the head of his men dashed up to the 
 gates and demanded, in an imperious tone, that the 
 principal inhabitants should assemble and hold parley 
 with him. 
 
 The boldness of the earl's manner and the imperative 
 tone in which he spoke so astonished the citizens on the 
 walls that they ceased firing, and sent for their magis- 
 trates and priests. When these assembled on the wall 
 Peterborough told them in an angry tone that he gave 
 
190 THE SUCCESS OF A BOLD FRONT. 
 
 them only six minutes for deliberation, and that if they 
 offered the slightest resistance he would repeat at 
 Nules the massacre which Las Torres had carried out 
 at Villa-Real. He added that, unless they instantly 
 surrendered, he would blow down their walls the 
 moment his artillery and engineers arrived. The 
 terror-stricken magistrates at once summoned the town 
 council, and, upon their repeating Peterborough's 
 terrible threats, it was resolved at once to surrender, 
 and the six minutes had scarcely elapsed when the 
 gates fell back on their hinges, and Peterborough and 
 his dragoons entered the town in triumph. 
 
 Here the wearied band enjoyed a rest for some days, 
 Peterborough spreading the alarm, which his presence 
 excited, by giving orders that great quantities of 
 provisions and forage should be brought in from all 
 directions for the supply of the large army, which he 
 stated to be following at his heels. As it never occurred 
 to anyone that he could be pursuing an army of 
 seven thousand men through a hostile country with 
 only a handful of dragoons, his statements were not 
 doubted. The requisitions were complied with, and 
 provisions and stores poured into the town. 
 
 Las Torres at Almenara, where he had again per- 
 petrated a horrible massacre, heard the news of the 
 great preparations that Peterborough was making for 
 the supply of his army, and considering his position to 
 be unsafe again retreated hastily. 
 
 At Nules two hundred horses were found, and at 
 
ARRIVAL OF A REINFORCEMENT. 191 
 
 once appropriated for the use of the army. With 
 a portion of his force Peterborough rode out to Cas- 
 tillon de la Plana, an open town of some size, where 
 the people were well affected to the Austrian cause. 
 Here he secured four hundred more horses, at the same 
 time assuring both friends and foes that his army was 
 driving the enemy out of the kingdom. On entering 
 Nules, Peterborough had sent orders for Lord Barry - 
 more's regiment of British infantry, at that time under 
 the command of Colonel Pierce, to march from Vinaroz, 
 where they had been sent with the rest of the infantry 
 from San Matteo, to Oropesa, a town about nine miles 
 from Castillon, where he had collected all the horses 
 he had obtained during his march. 
 
 CD 
 
 AVhen the news reached Xules of the arrival of this 
 regiment at Oropesa, Lord Peterborough at once rode 
 over. The regiment was formed up for his inspection; it 
 had marched with the greatest speed, and the men 
 were worn out and footsore with their long tramp over 
 the stony hills. After inspecting them the earl paid 
 them a high compliment upon their past achievements, 
 and concluded by expressing his wish that they had 
 but horses and accoutrements to try whether a corps 
 of so high a character would maintain their reputation 
 in the novelty of mounted service. 
 
 The joke of their eccentric general seemed but a poor 
 one to the footsore and almost shoeless men, but they 
 were astonished when Jack rode forward and presented 
 to each of the officers a commission, which he had 
 
192 A REGIMENT OF HORSE. 
 
 drawn out in the earl's name, as cavalry officers. Their 
 astonishment was changed to delight when Peter- 
 borough marched them to the brow of the hill where 
 they stood, and they saw eight bodies of horses drawn 
 up in order ready for their eight companies. Among 
 these were set apart three good chargers for each 
 captain, two for lieutenants, and one for cornets. He 
 ordered the regiment to mount, and, immensely amused 
 at their sudden elevation to the cavalry service, the 
 troops rode back to the town. 
 
 From the moment when he started from San Matteo 
 Peterborough had, in spite of his incessant exertions 
 and multifarious cares, been quietly making prepara- 
 tions for this event. He had sent to Barcelona for 
 the necessary accoutrements for these men and for 
 the dismounted British dragoons. The accoutrements 
 had been sent from Barcelona to the nearest port 
 on the sea coast, and, by continually urging on the 
 local carriers, the earl had, in nine days after leaving 
 San Matteo, collected them in readiness at his depot at 
 Castillon, and thus raised his little band of horse to 
 nearly a thousand men. These he dispersed at once 
 among the well-affected towns of the neighbourhood, 
 whose walls would render them safe from the attack 
 of an enemy unsupported by artillery, moving them 
 constantly from place to place, partly to accustom 
 them to their new duties, partly to confuse the enemy 
 as to their numbers. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 AN ADVENTURE IN THE MOUNTAINS. 
 
 R. STILWELL ," the earl said, a few days 
 after his arrival atCastillon, "will you take 
 twenty dragoons and ride out to the village 
 of Estrella? The district round it is ex- 
 tremely hostile, and they prevent supplies being 
 brought in from that direction. Get hold of the prin- 
 cipal men in the place, and tell them that if I hear 
 any more complaints of hostility in that neighbour- 
 hood I will send out a regiment of horse, burn their 
 village, and ravage all the country. I don't think you 
 need apprehend any opposition ; but of course you will 
 keep a good look-out." 
 
 " Am I to return to-night, sir?" 
 " Let that depend upon your reception. If the in- 
 habitants show a fairly good disposition, or if you see 
 that at anyrate there is a considerable section of the 
 population well-disposed to the cause, stay there for the 
 night, and in the morning make a wide circuit through 
 the district before returning. If you perceive a strong 
 hostile feeling it were best not to sleep there ; with so 
 
 (338) 
 
 N 
 
194 ESTRELLA. 
 
 small a force you would be liable to a night at- 
 tack." 
 
 Twenty minutes later Jack rode off with his party, 
 having first obtained directions from the natives as to 
 the best road to Estrella. The village was but some 
 fifteen miles off, and lay in the centre of a fertile dis- 
 trict on the other side of a range of lofty hills. The 
 road they were traversing ran through the hills by a 
 narrow and very steep valley. 
 
 "This would be a nasty place to be attacked," Jack 
 said to the sergeant who was riding just behind 
 him. 
 
 "It would, indeed, sir; and if they were to set some 
 of those stones a-rolling they would soon knock our 
 horses off their legs." 
 
 A mile or two farther on the road again descended 
 and the valley opened to a fertile country. Another 
 half hour's sharp riding brought them into Estrella. 
 Their coming had probably been signalled, for the in- 
 habitants evinced no sudden alarm as the little troop 
 rode along the principal street. The women stood at 
 the doors of the houses to look at them, the men were 
 gathered in little knots at the corners; but all were un- 
 armed, and Jack saw at once that there was no inten- 
 tion of offering resistance. He alighted at the door of 
 the village inn, and in a few minutes two or three of 
 the chief men in the village presented themselves. 
 
 " The English general," Jack said, " has heard that 
 the people of your neighbourhood are hostile, and that 
 those who would pass through with animals and stores 
 for the army are prevented from doing so. He bids 
 
THE GENERAL'S MESSAGE. 195 
 
 me say that he does not wish to war with the people 
 of this country so long as they are peaceful. Those 
 who take up arms he will meet with arms; but so long 
 as they interfere not with him he makes no inquiry as 
 to whether their wishes are for King Charles or Philip 
 of Anjou; but if they evince an active hostility he 
 will be forced to punish them. You know how Marshal 
 Tesse has massacred unarmed citizens whom he deemed 
 hostile, and none could blame the English general 
 did he carry out reprisals; but it will grieve him to 
 have to do so. He has therefore sent me with this 
 small troop to warn you that if the people of this vil- 
 lage and district interfere in any way with his friends, 
 or evince signs of active hostility, he will send a regi- 
 ment of horse with orders to burn the village to the 
 ground, and to lay all the district bare." 
 
 " Your general has been misinformed," the principal 
 man in the place said. " There are, it is true, some in 
 the district who hold for Philip of Anjou; but the popu- 
 lation are well-disposed to King Charles, and this vil- 
 lage is ready to furnish any supplies that the English 
 may require. If your honour will give me a list of 
 these I will do my best to have them in readiness by 
 to-morrow morning, and I trust that you will honour 
 us by stopping here till then." 
 
 Jack hesitated; he did not much like the appear- 
 ance of the man or the tone of humility in which he 
 spoke; still, as he offered to furnish supplies, he thought 
 it well to accept the same. 
 
 "What horses could you let us have?" he asked. 
 
 "We could supply ten horses," the man said, "fit for 
 
196 A FRIENDLY DEMEANOUR. 
 
 cavalry, four waggons of grain, and twenty barrels of 
 wine." 
 
 "Very well," Jack said; "if these are ready by to- 
 morrow morning I will accept them as an earnest of 
 your good-will, and now I require food for my men." 
 
 " That shall be ready for them in an hour," the man 
 replied. 
 
 Jack now gave orders to the sergeant that the girths 
 to the saddles should be loosened, and the horses 
 fastened in readiness for service in the street close to 
 the inn. Four men were then posted as pickets at the 
 distance of a quarter of a mile on each side of the vil- 
 lage. Corn was brought for the horses. The women 
 and children gathered round to gaze at the foreign 
 soldiers, and Jack was convinced that there was at any- 
 rate no intention to effect a surprise while he remained 
 in the village. In an hour the dinner was served, and 
 there was no reason to complain of the quantity or 
 quality of the provisions. 
 
 An hour after dinner the troop again mounted and 
 took a detour of some miles through the district, pass- 
 ing through several other villages, in none of which 
 were the slightest signs of hostility met with. " Ser- 
 geant," Jack said, after they had returned to Estrella, 
 "everything looks very quiet and peaceful; but, con- 
 sidering what we have heard of the feeling in this dis- 
 trict, it seems to me that it is almost too peaceful. I 
 can't help feeling somewhat uneasy. When it gets dark 
 divide the troop into two parties; keep one constantly 
 under arms; place sentries in pairs at each end of the 
 village, and keep a most vigilant watch. Do not let 
 
WHERE ARE THE MEN? 197 
 
 the others scatter to the quarters the mayor has pro- 
 vided; but let all lie down here in the inn ready to 
 turn out at a moment's notice. They are a treacherous 
 lot these Spaniards, and we cannot be too strictly on 
 our guard." 
 
 The night passed, however, without an incident, and 
 in the morning the five waggons with grain and wine, 
 and eight horses, were brought in. 
 
 Jack, rather ashamed of his suspicions on the pre- 
 vious night, thanked the mayor warmly. Eight of the 
 troopers took each a led horse. The four countrymen 
 in charge of the waggons shouted to their oxen, and the 
 party moved out from Estrella. 
 
 "There are very few men about the village, Mr. 
 Stilwell," the sergeant said, as Jack reined back his 
 horse to speak to him. "Did you notice that, sir?" 
 
 "Yes," Jack said; "I did notice it; for except a few 
 old men and boys, there were none but women and chil- 
 dren gathered round or standing at their door. There 
 were plenty of men about yesterday; but perhaps they 
 have all gone up to work in the fields; however, we 
 will keep our eyes open. You had best ride forward, 
 sergeant, to the two men in front and tell them to 
 keep a sharp look-out." 
 
 They were proceeding only at a slow walk in order 
 to keep pace with the waggons, and it was an hour 
 and a half after leaving Estrella before they entered 
 the hills. 
 
 Jack noticed that although many women and girls 
 could be seen working in the fields, not a man was in 
 sight. 
 
198 PRECAUTIONS. 
 
 "It is curious, sergeant, that there are no men about, 
 and I can't help thinking that all is not right. Do you 
 take four men with you and ride straight on through 
 that nasty narrow valley we noticed as we came. Keep 
 a sharp look-out on both sides, for there are rocks 
 enough on those hills to hide an army." 
 
 Jack halted the detachment when the scouting party 
 went forward. In three quarters of an hour the ser- 
 geant returned with his men, saying that he had ridden 
 right through the valley and could see no signs of life 
 whatever. 
 
 " Very well, sergeant, then we will proceed. But we 
 will do so in groups. If we are to be attacked in that 
 valley, we could make no fight of it were we ten times 
 as many as we are; and if we must be caught, they 
 shall have as few of us as possible; therefore, let a cor- 
 poral with four men go on a good quarter of a mile 
 ahead, so that he will be past the worst part before the 
 next body enter. Then do you take ten men and go 
 next. I will follow you at the same distance with the 
 other five men and the waggons. Order the corporal 
 if attacked to ride through if possible; if not, to fall 
 back to you. Do you do the same. If you are nearly 
 through the valley when you are attacked, dash straight 
 forward. I shall see what is going on, and will turn 
 and ride back with my party, and making a sweep 
 round through the flat country find my way back by 
 some other road. In that case by no possibility can 
 they get more than a few of us." 
 
 These orders, which were well calculated to puzzle a 
 concealed enemy, were carried out. The corporal's 
 
THE AMBUSCADE. 199 
 
 party were just disappearing round a turn at the upper 
 end of the valley when the main body under the ser- 
 geant entered it. Jack was not quite so far behind, 
 and halted as he entered the valley to allow those who 
 preceded him to get through before he proceeded. They 
 were still some two hundred yards from the further 
 end when a shot was heard, and in an instant men ap- 
 peared from behind every rock, and the hillside was 
 obscured with smoke as upwards of two hundred guns 
 were fired almost simultaneously. Then there was a 
 deep rumbling noise, and the rocks came bounding 
 down from above. 
 
 The sergeant carried out Jack's orders. At the flash 
 of the first gun he set off with his men at a gallop ; and 
 so quick and sudden was the movement that but few 
 of the bullets touched them, and the rocks for the 
 most part thundered down in their rear. Two or three 
 horses and men were, however, struck down and crushed 
 by the massive rocks; but the rest of the party got 
 through the pass in safety and joined their comrades 
 who had preceded them. They rode on for a short 
 distance further, and then there was a halt, and wounds 
 were examined and bandaged. 
 
 " It is well that we came as we did," the sergeant 
 said to his corporal; "if we had been all together, with 
 the waggons blocking up the road, not a man-jack of 
 us would have escaped alive. What an escape it has 
 been! the whole hillside seemed coming down on us." 
 
 "What will Mr. Stilwell do, sergeant?" 
 
 " He said he should ri le back into the plain and take 
 some other way round," the sergeant replied; "but I 
 
200 THE ROAD BLOCKED. 
 
 fear he won't find it so easy. Fellows who would lay 
 such an ambush as that are pretty sure to have taken 
 steps to cut off the retreat of any who might escape 
 and ride back. I am sure I hope he will get out of it, 
 for he is a good officer, and as pleasant a young fellow 
 as one can want to serve under; besides, there are five 
 of our chaps with him." 
 
 Jack had halted his men the instant the first shot 
 was fired. "Shall I shoot these fellows, sir?" one of the 
 troopers asked, drawing his pistol and pointing it at 
 the head of the peasant leading a yoke of oxen. 
 
 "No," Jack said; "they are unarmed; besides, they 
 are plucky fellows for risking their lives on such a 
 venture. There! the sergeant's troop have got through ; 
 but there are two or three of them down. Come along, 
 lads, we must ride back, and there is no time to lose. 
 Keep well together, and in readiness to charge if I give 
 the word. It is likely enough our turn may come next." 
 
 They rode on without interruption at full gallop till 
 they neared the lower end of the valley. Then Jack 
 drew up his horse. Across the road and the ground 
 on each side, extended a dozen carts, the oxen being 
 taken out, and the carts placed end to end so as to 
 form a barricade. A number of men were standing 
 behind them. 
 
 " I expected something of this sort," Jack muttered. 
 He looked at the hills on either side, but they were too 
 steep to ride up on horseback; and as to abandoning 
 the animals and taking to the hills on foot, it was not 
 to be thought of, for the active peasants would easily 
 overtake them. 
 
[ mm- fmM:l 
 
WHICH WAY TO GO? 201 
 
 " We must ride straight forward," he said; " there is 
 no other way out of it. There is level ground enough 
 for a horse to pass round the left of the waggons. Ride 
 for that point as hard as you can, and when you are 
 through keep straight forward for a quarter of a mile 
 till we are together a^ain. Now." 
 
 Giving his horse the spur, Jack dashed off at full 
 speed, followed closely by the troopers. As they ap- 
 proached the line guns flashed out from the waggons, 
 and the bullets sang thickly round them; but they 
 were going too fast to be an easy mark, and the 
 peasants, after firing their guns, seeing the point for 
 which they were making, ran in a body to oppose them, 
 armed with pitchforks and ox-goads; few of them had, 
 however, reached the spot when Jack and his troopers 
 dashed up. There was a short sharp struggle, and 
 then, leaving five or six of the peasants dead on the 
 ground, the troopers burst through and rode forward. 
 One man only had been lost in the passage, shot through 
 the head as he approached the gap. 
 
 " So far we are safe," Jack said, " and as I expect 
 every man in the country round was engaged in that 
 ambush, we need not hurry for the present. The 
 question is, Which way to go?" 
 
 This was indeed a difficult point to settle, for Jack 
 was wholly ignorant of the country. He had made 
 inquiries as to the way to Estrella, but knew nothing 
 of any other roads leading from that village, and indeed, 
 for aught he knew, the road by which he had come 
 might be the only one leading to the south through 
 the range of hills. 
 
202 A CUL-DE-SAC. 
 
 "We will turn west," he said, after a moment's 
 thought, " and keep along near the foot of the hills till 
 we come to another road crossing them." 
 
 So saying, he set forward at an easy trot across the 
 fields of maize and wheat stubble, vineyards, and occa- 
 sionally orchards. For upwards of two hours Jack 
 led the way, but they saw no signs of a road, and he 
 observed with uneasiness that the plain was narrowing 
 fast and the hills on the left trending to meet those on 
 the right and form an apparently unbroken line ahead. 
 
 The horses were showing signs of fatigue, and Jack 
 drew rein on somewhat rising ground and looked 
 anxiously round. If, as it seemed, there was no break 
 in the hills ahead, it would be necessary to retrace their 
 steps, and long ere this the defenders of the ravine 
 would have returned to their homes, and learnt from 
 the men at the carts that a small party had escaped. 
 As the women in the fields would be able to point out 
 the way they had taken, the whole population would 
 be out in pursuit of them. Looking round, Jack 
 saw among some trees to his right what appeared 
 to be a large mansion, and resolved at once to go 
 there. 
 
 "The horses must have food and a rest," he said, 
 "before we set out again; and though it's hardly pro- 
 bable, as the peasants are so hostile, that the owner of 
 this place is friendly, I would even at the worst rather 
 fall into the hands of a gentleman than into those of 
 these peasants, who would certainly murder us in cold 
 blood" 
 
 Thus thinking, he rode straight towards the man- 
 
A COLD WELCOME. 203 
 
 sion, whose owner must, he thought as he approached 
 it, be a man of importance, for it was one of the finest 
 country residences he had seen in Spain. He rode up 
 to the front door and dismounted and rang at the bell. 
 A man opened the door, and looked with surprise and 
 alarm at the English uniforms. He would have shut the 
 door again, but Jack put his shoulder to it and pushed 
 it open. 
 
 " What means this insolence?" he said sternly, draw- 
 ing his pistol. "Is your master in?" 
 
 " No, senor," the man stammered, " the count is from 
 home." 
 
 " Is your mistress in ? " 
 
 The man hesitated. 
 
 " I will see," he said. 
 
 " Look here, sir," Jack said. " Your mistress is in, 
 and unless you lead me straight to her I will put a 
 bullet through your head." 
 
 Several other men-servants had now come up, but 
 the four troopers had also entered. The Spaniards 
 looked at each other irresolutely. 
 
 "'Now, sirrah," Jack said, raising his pistol, " are you 
 going to obey me?" 
 
 The Spaniard, seeing Jack would execute his threat 
 unless obeyed, turned sullenly, and led the way to a 
 door. He opened it and entered. 
 
 " Madam the countess," he said, " an English officer 
 insists on seeing you." 
 
 Jack followed him in. A lady had just risen from 
 her seat. 
 
 "I must apologize, madam," he began, and then 
 
204 A WELCOME RECOGNITION. 
 
 stopped in surprise, while at the same moment a cry 
 of astonishment broke from the lady. 
 
 " Senor Stilwell ! " she cried " Oh ! how glad I am 
 to see you ! but — but — " and she stopped. 
 
 " But how do I come here ? countess, you would ask. 
 I come here by accident, and had certainly no idea that 
 I should find you, or that this mansion belonged to your 
 husband. You told me when I saw you last, a fortnight 
 before I left Barcelona, that you were going away to 
 your seat in the country. You told me its name, too, 
 and were good enough to say that you hoped when 
 this war was over that I would come and visit you; 
 but, in truth, as this is not a time for visiting, I had 
 put the matter out of my mind." 
 
 " And do you belong, then," the countess asked, " to 
 the party who we heard yesterday had arrived at Es- 
 trella? If so — " and she stopped again. 
 
 "If so, how have I escaped? you would ask. By 
 good fortune and the speed of my horse." 
 
 "What will the count say?" the countess exclaimed. 
 "How will he ever forgive himself? Had he known 
 that our preserver was with that party he would have 
 cut off his right hand before he would have — " 
 
 " Led his tenants to attack us. He could not tell, 
 countess, and now I hope that you will give your re- 
 tainers orders to treat my men with hospitality. At 
 present my four troopers and your men are glowering 
 at each other in the hall like wolves and dogs ready to 
 spring at each other's throats." 
 
 The countess at once went out into the hall. The 
 servants had now armed themselves, and, led by the 
 
"LAY ASIDE YOUR ARMS, MEN." 205 
 
 major-domo, were standing in readiness to attack the 
 dragoons on the termination of the colloquy between 
 the officer and their mistress. 
 
 " Lay aside your arms, men," the countess said im- 
 periously. " These men are the count's guests. Enrico, 
 do you not recognize this gentleman?" 
 
 The major-domo turned, and, at once dropping his 
 musket, ran across, and, falling on his knees, pressed 
 Jack's hand to his lips. The servants, who had at first 
 stood in irresolute astonishment at their mistress's 
 order, no longer hesitated, but placed their arms against 
 the wall. 
 
 "This," the major-domo said to them, rising to his 
 feet, " is the noble English lord who saved the lives of 
 the count and countess and my young master from the 
 mob at Barcelona, as I have often told you." 
 
 This explained the mystery. The servants saluted 
 Jack with profound respect, for all were deeply at- 
 tached to the count and countess, and had often 
 thrilled with fury and excitement over the major- 
 domo's relation of that terrible scene at Barcelona. 
 
 Jack in a few words explained to the troopers the 
 reason of the change in their position. The dragoons 
 put up their swords, and were soon on the best terms 
 with the retainers in the great kitchen, while Jack 
 and the countess chatted over the events which had 
 happened since they last parted. 
 
 " I shall always tremble when I think of to-day," 
 the countess said. " What a feeling mine would have 
 been all my life had our preserver been killed by 
 my servants! I should never have recovered it. It 
 
206 "WHAT HAS HAPPENED, NINA?" 
 
 is true it would have been an accident, and yet the 
 possibility should have been foreseen. The count 
 knew you were with the Earl of Peterborough, and 
 the whole English army should have been sacred in his 
 eyes for your sake; but I suppose he never thought of 
 it any more than I did. Of course everyone knows 
 that we belong to Philip's party. It was for that 
 that the mob at Barcelona would have killed us; but 
 my husband does not talk much, and when he left 
 Barcelona no objection was raised. He did not in- 
 tend to take part in the war, and he little thought at 
 that time that an enemy would ever come so far from 
 Barcelona; but yesterday, when a message came that 
 a small party of the enemy had entered the valley, and 
 that the peasants had prepared an ambuscade for them 
 on their return, and that they hoped that the count 
 their master would himself come and lead them to 
 annihilate the heretics, the simple man agreed, never 
 thinking that you might be among them. What will 
 his feelings be when he learns it?" 
 
 Late in the afternoon the count arrived. One of the 
 servants who had been on the look-out informed the 
 countess of his approach. 
 
 " I will go myself to meet him," she said. " Do you 
 stay here, sefior, where you can hear." 
 
 The count rode up at full speed, and as the door 
 opened ran hastily in. 
 
 " What has happened, Nina?" he exclaimed anxiously. 
 " I have had a great fright. We have been following 
 a small party of the enemy who escaped us from 
 Estrella, and just now a woman returning from work 
 
"WHAT AM I TO SAY?" 207 
 
 in the fields told us she had seen five strange soldiers 
 ride up here and enter." 
 
 "They are here," the countess answered compla- 
 cently. " They are at present our guests." 
 
 "Our guests!" the count exclaimed astonished. 
 "What are you saying, Nina? The enemies of our 
 country our guests! In what a position have you 
 placed me! I have two hundred armed men just 
 behind. I left them to ride on when I heard the news, 
 being too anxious to go at their pace, and now you tell 
 me that these men of whom they are in search are our 
 guests ! What am I to say or do ? You amaze me alto- 
 gether." 
 
 "What would you have me do?" the countess said. 
 " Could I refuse hospitality to wearied men who asked 
 it, Juan?" she continued, changing her tone, " you have 
 to thank Providence indeed that those men came to our 
 door instead of falling into the hands of your peasants." 
 
 "To thank Providence!" the count repeated aston- 
 ished. 
 
 " Come with me and you will see why." 
 
 She led the way into the room, her husband following 
 her. The count gave a cry as his eye fell upon Jack, 
 and every vestige of colour left his face. 
 
 "Mary, mother of heaven!" he said in a broken 
 voice, " I thank thee that I have been saved from a 
 crime which would have embittered all my life. Oh, 
 sefior, is it thus we meet? Thus, when I have been 
 hunting blindly for the blood of the man to whom I 
 owe so much." 
 
 " Happily there is no harm done, count," Jack said, 
 
208 the count's emotion. 
 
 advancing with outstretched hand, "you were doing 
 what you believed to be your duty, attacking the 
 enemy of your country. Had you killed me you would 
 have been no more to blame than I should, did a chance 
 shot of mine slay you when fighting in the ranks of 
 the soldiers of Philip." 
 
 The count was some time before he could respond 
 to Jack's greeting, so great was his emotion at the 
 thought of the escape he had had from slaying the 
 preserver of his wife and child. As soon as he re- 
 covered himself he hurried out to meet the peasants, 
 whose shouts could be heard as they approached the 
 castle. He soon returned and bade his servants take 
 a cask of wine into the court-yard behind the house, 
 with what bread and meat there might be in the larder 
 
 "You had no trouble with them, I hope?" Jack asked. 
 
 "None whatever," the count said. "As soon as I 
 told them the circumstances under which you saved 
 the life of the countess, my boy, and myself, their only 
 wish was to see you and express their gratitude; they 
 are simple fellows these peasants, and if fairly treated 
 greatly attached to their lords." 
 
 " It's a pity their treatment of the prisoners is so 
 savage," Jack said drily. 
 
 " They are savage," the count said, " but you must 
 remember that the history of Spain is one long story 
 of war and bloodshed. They draw knives on each 
 other on the slightest provocation, and in their amuse- 
 ments, as you know, there is nothing that in their eyes 
 can rival a bull-right; it is little wonder, then, that in 
 war they are savage and, as you would say, even 
 
THE mayor's apology. 209 
 
 bloodthirsty. This is not so in regular warfare. What- 
 ever may have been the conduct of some of our irreg- 
 ulars, none have ever alleged that Spanish troops 
 are less inclined to give quarter to conquered foes 
 than others; but in this rouo-h irrecmlar warfare each 
 peasant rights on his own account as against a personal 
 enemy, and as he would expect and would meet with 
 little mercy if he fell into the enemy's hands, so he 
 grants no mercy to those who fall into his. Indeed, 
 after the brutal treatment which Marshal Tesse has, 
 I am ashamed to say, dealt out to those who opposed 
 him, you can scarcely blame peasants for acting as they 
 see civilized soldiers do." 
 
 A short time afterwards Jack went out with the 
 count into the court-yard, and was received with the 
 most hearty and cordial greeting by the men who were 
 an hour before thirsting for his blood. Anions them 
 was the village mavor. 
 
 " Ah, sir," he said, " why did you not tell us that 
 you had saved the life of our dear lord and lady? you 
 should have had all the horses in the district, and as 
 many waggons of wine and grain as we could collect. 
 We are all in despair that we should have attacked 
 our lord's preserver." 
 
 " I could not tell you," Jack said, " because I was in 
 io-norance that the Count de Minas was your lord : had 
 I known it I should have assuredly gone straight to 
 him." 
 
 " We shall never forgive ourselves," the man said, 
 " for having killed four of your honour's soldiers. 
 
 " I am sorry that it was so," Jack said, " but I can- 
 
 (338) o 
 
210 BACK AT CASTILLON. 
 
 not blame you; and I am sorry that we on our part 
 must have killed as many of yours." 
 
 " Six," the mayor replied. " Yes, poor fellows, but 
 the count will see to their widows and orphans, he has 
 promised us as much. I drink to your health, senor," 
 and all present joined in the shout, " Long live the 
 preserver of the count and countess!" 
 
 Jack and the count now returned to the house, and 
 the next morning, after a cordial adieu to the host and 
 hostess, he rode back with his men to Castillon. 
 
 "Welcome back, Mr. Stilwell," the general said as 
 he entered, " I have been very uneasy about you. Your 
 men returned at noon yesterday and told me of the 
 ambush in which they had been beset. Your arrange- 
 ments were excellent except for your own safety. 
 How did you manage to get out? By the way, I was 
 astonished by the arrival here an hour since of the 
 horses and waggons. The men who brought them could 
 
 on o 
 
 give me no account of it, except that the mayor of 
 Estrella returned late yesterday evening and ordered 
 them to set out before daybreak. It seemed to me a 
 perfect mystery. I suspected at first that the wine was 
 poisoned, and ordered the men who brought it to drink 
 some at once, but as they did so without hesitation or 
 sign of fear, I concluded that I was mistaken. How- 
 ever, I have kept them captive pending news from you 
 to enlighten me." 
 
 " I am not surprised you were astonished, sir, but 
 the matter was simple enough;" and then Jack related 
 the circumstances which had befallen them. 
 
 "Bravo!" the earl said, "for once, Mr. Stilwell, a 
 
THE EARL'S CONGRATULATIONS. 211 
 
 good action has had its reward, which, so far as my 
 experience goes, is an exception." 
 
 The earl at once called in a sergeant and ordered 
 the release of the men who had brought the horses and 
 waggons, and gave ten gold pieces to be distributed 
 among them. Jack also went out and be^o-ed them 
 to give his compliments and thanks to the mayor. 
 
 " I am heartily glad the adventure ended as it did ; " 
 the earl said when he returned, " for, putting aside the 
 regret I should have felt at your loss, it would have 
 been a difficult business for me to undertake, with my 
 present force, to chastise the men who attacked you, 
 who must be bold and determined fellows, and capable 
 of realizing the advantages of this mountainous coun- 
 try. If all Spaniards would do as much it would tax 
 the power of the greatest military nation to subdue 
 them ; and yet I could hardly have suffered such a check 
 without endeavouring to avenge it; so altogether, Mr 
 Stilwell, we must congratulate ourselves that the affair 
 ended as it did. In any case you would have been in 
 no way to blame, for your dispositions throughout 
 appear to have been excellent, and marked alike with 
 prudence and boldness." 
 
CHAPTER XL 
 
 VALENCIA. 
 
 HILE occupied in preparing for his advance, 
 the general sent letter after letter to Va- 
 lencia, bidding the citizens to keep up 
 their courage, and promising to hasten to 
 the relief of that city. Ordering Jack to continue the 
 correspondence in his name, so as to delude both 
 friends and foes that he was still at Castillon, he 
 took post secretly and hurried away back to Tortosa 
 to see after reinforcements. He still doubted whether 
 the Spanish troops, which the king had promised 
 should be at his disposal for the campaign in Valencia, 
 had got into motion, and in case they had not done so 
 he determined to post to Colonel Wills and bring up 
 that officer with his brigade. 
 
 At Vifiaroz he found that the Spanish troops had 
 already entered Valencia, and that some of the militia 
 of that province and of Catalonia were also in motion 
 to join him. He therefore concentrated his little force 
 at Castillon, to which place he returned as rapidly as 
 he had left it. When it was assembled it consisted of 
 a thousand horse and two thousand infantry, being 
 
THE ADVANCE. 213 
 
 one English and three Spanish battalions of regulars. 
 Besides these were about three thousand armed peas- 
 ants, whom the earl thought it better not to join with 
 his army, and therefore quartered them at Almenara. 
 
 Although he had accomplished marvels, there was 
 yet much to do. The Duke of Arcos had succeeded 
 the Conde de las Torres in the chief command, the 
 latter having been superseded after his signal failures. 
 The duke had ten thousand men placed under his 
 orders, of whom three thousand five hundred were in 
 possession of the strong town of Murviedro, which 
 covered the approach to Valencia, while with the main 
 body he marched upon Valencia and commenced the 
 siege of that city. The magistrates, knowing that they 
 could expect but little mercy should the town be taken, 
 made vigorous preparations for defence, and despatched 
 some messengers to Peterborough imploring him to 
 come to their assistance. He was now in readiness to 
 do so, and on the 1st of February marched from Cas- 
 tillon with his army. 
 
 Having unlimited powers, the earl, before starting, 
 presented to his two aides-de-camp commissions as 
 captains, as a reward for the services they had ren- 
 dered. 
 
 Although so inferior in numbers the little army ad- 
 vanced towards Valencia with an absolute confidence 
 of victory. The successes gained by their leader with 
 a handful of cavalry over an army of seven thou- 
 sand men, had been so astounding, that his troops be- 
 lieved him capable of effecting anything that he under- 
 took. They had seen him ride off from San Matteo 
 
214 Peterborough's genius. 
 
 with his little body of horse upon what seemed an im- 
 possible enterprise; they had met him again after 
 having conquered half a province; and if he had accom- 
 plished this with such scanty means, what was not 
 possible now when he had three thousand men at his 
 disposal ? 
 
 But the earl trusted fully as much to his talents in the 
 way of deceiving the enemy as to his power of defeat- 
 ing them by open force in the field. His eccentric genius 
 appeared to revel in the mendacious statements by 
 which he deceived and puzzled both friend and foe; and 
 although the spreading of a certain amount of false 
 news for the purpose of deceiving an enemy has always 
 been considered as a legitimate means of warfare, 
 Peterborough altogether exceeded the usual limits, and 
 appeared to delight in inventing the most complicated 
 falsehoods from the mere love of mischief. At times 
 Jack was completely bewildered by his general, so 
 rapid were the changes of plans, so changeable his 
 purposes, so fantastic and eccentric his bearing and utter- 
 ances. That his military genius was astonishing no 
 one can for a moment question, but it was the genius 
 rather of a knight- errant than of the commander of 
 great armies. 
 
 As a partisan leader Peterborough is without a rival 
 in history. Whether he would have succeeded equally 
 well as the commander of great armies he had never 
 an opportunity of proving, but it is more than doubtful. 
 Rapid changes of plan, shifting and uncertain move- 
 ments, may lead to wonderful successes when but a 
 small body of troops have to be set in motion, but 
 
MURVIEDRO. 215 
 
 would cause endless confusion and embarrassment with 
 a large army, which can only move in accordance with 
 settled plans and deliberate purpose. 
 
 It must be said, however, that this most eccentric 
 of generals proved upon many occasions, as at the siege 
 of Barcelona, that he was capable of adapting himself 
 to circumstances, and it is possible that, had he ever 
 been placed in command of a great army, he would 
 have laid aside his flightiness and eccentricity, his love 
 for theatrical strokes and hair-breadth adventures, and 
 would have exhibited a steadfast military genius which 
 would have placed his name in the annals of British 
 history on a par with those of Wellington and Marl- 
 borough. Never did he exhibit his faculty for in- 
 genious falsehood more remarkably than at Murviedro, 
 where, indeed, a great proportion of his inventions 
 appear to have been prompted rather by a spirit of 
 malice than by any military necessity. 
 
 Murviedro was the Saguntum of the Romans, one of 
 the strongest cities in Spain. The force there was 
 commanded by Brigadier-general Mahony, aa officer of 
 Irish descent He had under him 500 regular cavalry 
 and a battalion of 800 trained infantry; the rest of his 
 force consisted of Spanish militia. The town itself 
 was fairly strong and contained a large population. It 
 was separated from a wide plain by a river, on the 
 banks of which redoubts mounted with artillery had 
 been thrown up. 
 
 Here the Yalencian road wound through a pass, 
 above which, on the crest of a lofty overhanging hill, 
 were the ruins of ancient Saguntum. Peterborough 
 
216 FALSE NEWS. 
 
 had no artillery save a few Spanish field-guns; the 
 enemy's position was formidable both by formation 
 and art, and his force was altogether inadequate for an 
 attack upon it. So hopeless did the attempt appear 
 to be that Peterborough's officers were unanimous in 
 the opinion that it would be better to make a wide 
 circuit and avoid the place, and to march directly upon 
 Valencia and give battle to the Duke of Arcos under 
 its walls. Peterborough, however, simply told them 
 to wait and see what would come of it, and in the 
 meantime he continued to bewilder his foes by the 
 most surprising romances. 
 
 His agents were for the most part a few sharp-witted 
 dragoons, and some peasants whose fidelity was secured 
 by their families being held as hostages. He had 
 already contrived to bewilder the division of Las 
 Torres before it reached the main body under the 
 Duke of Arcos. A spy in his pay had informed the 
 Spanish general that the British were close upon him, 
 and he had accordingly at once broken up his camp 
 and marched all night. 
 
 In the morning the spy again presented himself and 
 stated that the British were pushing on over the moun- 
 tains to his left to occupy an important point and to 
 cut off his retreat to the Valencian plains. As it 
 seemed absolutely impossible that they could have 
 pressed forward so quickly Las Torres refused to credit 
 the story. The spy, as if indignant at his truth being 
 doubted, pledged himself at the hazard of his life to 
 give proof of the assertion to any officer who might be 
 sent to ascertain it. 
 
WHOLESALE LIES. 217 
 
 Two officers in plain clothes were accordingly sent 
 with him in the direction where he stated the English 
 to be; but when they stopped for refreshment at a 
 village on the way they were suddenly pounced upon 
 by a picket of English dragoons, who had been sent 
 there for the purpose. After a time the spy pretended 
 to the two officers that he had made the guard drunk 
 and that they could now make their escape, and lead- 
 ing them stealthily to the stable showed them two of 
 the dragoons lying in an apparently drunken sleep. 
 Three horses were quietly led out of the stable, and 
 the three men rode off, some of the dragoons making 
 a show of pursuit. 
 
 This incident, of course, established the credit of the 
 spy. Las Torres was convinced that his retreat was 
 really threatened, and hurried on again with all speed, 
 while all this time the English army was really many 
 miles away near Murviedro. Other dragoons were 
 induced to feign desertion, while some permitted them- 
 selves to be taken prisoners, and as each vied with the 
 others in the extravagance of his false information, the 
 Spanish generals were utterly bewildered by the con- 
 tradictory nature of the lies that reached them. 
 
 While Las Torres was hastening away at full speed 
 to join the Duke of Arcos, Peterborough was occupied 
 in fooling Mahony. That officer was a distant relation 
 of Lady Peterborough, and the earl sent to demand an 
 interview with him, naming a small hill near the town 
 for the purpose When the time for the interview 
 approached the earl disposed his army so as to magnify 
 their numbers as much as possible. Some were posted 
 
218 FOOLING A COMMANDER. 
 
 as near the town as they could venture along the pass; 
 others were kept marching on the lower slopes of the 
 hills, their numbers increased in appearance by masses 
 of the armed peasantry being mingled with them. 
 
 Mahony having received the earl's word for his 
 safety rode out to the appointed place to meet him, 
 accompanied by several of the principal Spanish 
 officers. Peterborough first used every persuasion to 
 induce Mahony to enter the service of King Charles, 
 but the Irish officer refused to entertain the tempting 
 offers which he made. Peterborough then changed his 
 tone, and said with an air of kindly frankness: 
 
 " The Spaniards have used such severities and cruel- 
 ties at Villa-Real as to oblige me to retaliate. I am 
 willing to spare a town if under your protection. I 
 know that you cannot pretend to defend it with the 
 horse you have, which will be so much more useful in 
 another place if joined with the troops of Arcos to 
 obstruct my passing the plains of Valencia. I am con- 
 fident that you will soon quit Murviedro, which I can 
 as little prevent as you can hinder me from taking the 
 town. The inhabitants there must be exposed to the 
 most abject miseries, and I can in no way preserve it 
 but by being bound in a capitulation, which I am will- 
 ing to give you if I have the assurance of the imme- 
 diate surrender of the place this very night. Some 
 cases are so apparent that I need not dissemble. I 
 know you will immediately send to the Duke of Arcos 
 to march to the Carthusian convent and meet him 
 there with the body of horse under your command." 
 
 The earl further offered, in the same apparent spirit 
 
A BASE SCHEME. 219 
 
 of frankness, to show Mahony all his troops and artillery, 
 as well as the large resources he had upon the sea, 
 which was only six miles off. Mahony was entirely 
 deceived by the manner of the man he regarded as 
 a relative, and laughingly acknowledged that he had, 
 in case of necessity, intended to fall back with his 
 cavalry upon the Duke of Arcos. The interview ended 
 by Mahony retiring to the town, agreeing to send back 
 an answer in half an hour. At the end of that time 
 he sent out a capitulation by a Spanish officer. 
 
 Had Peterborough's scheme ended here he would 
 not have exceeded the bounds of what is regarded as a 
 fair method of deceiving an enemy, but his subsequent 
 proceedings were absolutely indefensible, and are, 
 indeed, almost incredible on the part of the man who 
 in some respects carried the point of honour almost to 
 an extreme. His notion, no doubt, was to paralyse 
 the action of the enemy by exciting suspicions of 
 treachery among their leaders, but the means which 
 he took to do so were base and unworthy in the 
 extreme. 
 
 He began with the Spanish officer who had brought 
 the capitulation, giving him a garbled account of his 
 interview with Mahony, and then endeavouring to 
 bribe him to desert to the Austrian cause, insinuating 
 that he had succeeded by this means with Mahony. 
 As the earl expected, he failed to induce the Spaniard 
 to desert, but he succeeded in his purpose of filling 
 his mind with suspicions of treachery on the part of 
 Mahony. 
 
 Mahony had conducted the negotiations in a manner 
 
220 A FALSE ALARM. 
 
 worthy of a loyal and skilful officer; he had stipulated 
 not to leave the town till one o'clock in the morning, 
 and that Peterborough should not pass the river until 
 that hour. 
 
 This he had arranged in order to allow the Duke of 
 Arcos time to reach the plains, where he was to be 
 joined by the horse from Murviedro. But Peter- 
 borough's machinations had been effectual; the Spanish 
 officer, on his return, informed his countrymen that 
 Mahony had betrayed them, and the troops and popu- 
 lace became enraged against the unfortunate Irishman 
 and threatened his life. Peterborough, who, in spite 
 of his perverted notions of honour, would not on any 
 account have passed the river before the time stipu- 
 lated, heard the neighing of horses in the town and 
 supposed that some of the troops were leaving it. In 
 order, therefore, to create suspicion and confusion 
 among the enemy, he ordered a body of men near 
 the river to fire straggling shots as if small parties were 
 engaged at the outposts. 
 
 Mahony hearing these sounds sent word that what- 
 ever collision might have occurred it was the result of 
 no breach of the terms of capitulation on his part, and 
 that, depending implicitly on the honour of an English 
 general, he could not believe that any foul play could 
 take place. Peterborough sent back his compliments 
 by the officer who brought the message, with expres- 
 sions of gratification at the good understanding which 
 prevailed between them, and at the same time he pro- 
 posed that Mahony, for the security of the inhabitants 
 of Murviedro, and to prevent his troops being molested 
 
AN INFAMOUS PLAN. 221 
 
 as they retired from the town, should permit a regi- 
 ment of English dragoons to cross the river and to 
 form a guard at the gates, offering at the same time to 
 deliver up a number of his officers as hostages to the 
 Spanish for the loyal fulfilment of the term-. 
 
 In an evil hour for himself Mahony consented to 
 the proposal. When the Spaniards saw Peterborough's 
 dragoons advancing without opposition through the 
 difficult pass, and up to the very gates of the town, 
 their suspicions of the treachery of their leader became 
 a certainty. The Spanish officers each got his company 
 or troop together as quickly as possible and hurried 
 across the plain to the camp of the duke, where they 
 spread a vague but general panic. The officers ac- 
 cused Mahony of treachery to the Spanish general, and 
 the national jealousy of foreigners made their tale 
 easily believed ; but Peterborough had taken another 
 step to secure the success of his diabolical plan against 
 the honour of his wife's relative. 
 
 He made choice of two Irish dragoons, and persuaded 
 them by bribes and promises of promotion to under- 
 take the dangerous part of false deserters, and to tell 
 the tale with which he furnished them. They accord- 
 ingly set out and rode straight to the camp of the 
 Duke of Arcos and gave themselves up to the outposts, 
 by whom they were led before the Spanish general. 
 Questioned by him, they repeated the story they had 
 been taught. 
 
 The statement was, that they had been sitting drink- 
 ins wine together under some rocks on the hillside, 
 close to where the conference was held, and that Peter- 
 
222 UNMERITED DISGRACE. 
 
 borough and Mahony, walking apart from the others, 
 came near to where they were sitting but did not 
 notice them, and that they saw the earl deliver 5000 
 pistoles to Mahony, and heard him promise to make 
 him a major-general in the English army, and to 
 give him the command of 10,000 Irish Catholics which 
 were being raised for the service of King Charles. 
 They said that they were content to receive no reward 
 but to be shot as spies if Mahony himself did not give 
 proof of treachery by carrying out his arrangements 
 with the earl, by sending a messenger requesting the 
 duke to march that night across the plain towards 
 Murviedro to the Carthusian convent, where every- 
 thing would be arrano-ed for their destruction by a 
 strong ambush of British troops. 
 
 Scarcely had the men finished their story when an 
 aide-de-camp galloped in from Mahony with the very 
 proposition which they had reported that he would 
 make. Arcos had now no doubt whatever of Mahony 's 
 treason, and instead of complying with his request, 
 which was obviously the best course to have been pur- 
 sued, as the junction of the two armies would thereby 
 have been completed, the duke broke up his camp 
 without delay and fell back in exactly the opposite 
 direction. 
 
 This was exactly what Peterborough had been 
 scheming to bring about. Mahony, with his cavalry, 
 having delivered over the town, marched to the Car- 
 thusian convent, and there, finding themselves unsup- 
 ported, rode on to the spot where the duke had been 
 encamped, and, finding that his army was gone, fol- 
 
VALENCIA RELIEVED. 223 
 
 lowed it. On overtaking it Mahony was instantly ar- 
 rested and sent a prisoner to Madrid. 
 
 It is satisfactory to know that he succeeded in clear- 
 ing himself from the charge of treachery, was pro- 
 moted to the rank of major-general, and was sent hack 
 with Las Torres, who was ordered to supersede the 
 Duke of Arcos. 
 
 The success of the earl's stratagem had been com- 
 plete. Without the loss of a single man he had ob- 
 tained possession of Murviedro, and had spread such 
 confusion and doubt into the enemy's army that, 
 althouo-h more than three times his own force, it was 
 marching away in all haste, having abandoned the siege 
 of Valencia, which city he could now enter with his 
 troops. The success was a wonderful one; but it is 
 sad to think that it was gained by such a treacherous 
 and dastardly manoeuvre, which might have cost a gal- 
 lant officer — who was, moreover, a countryman and 
 distant connection of the earl — his honour and his life. 
 
 The next day the earl entered the city of Valencia 
 in triumph. The whole population crowded into the 
 streets. The houses were decorated with flags and 
 hangings. The church bells pealed out their welcome, 
 and amidst the shouts of the people below and the 
 waving of handkerchiefs from the ladies at the bal- 
 conies, he rode through the streets to the town-hall, 
 where all the principal personages were assembled, fol- 
 lowed by the little army with which he had performed 
 what appeared to have been an impossible undertaking. 
 
 After their incessant labours during the past two 
 months, the rest at Valencia was most grateful to 
 
224 FETES AND FESTIVITIES. 
 
 the troops. The city is celebrated as being one of the 
 gayest and most delightful in all Spain. Its situation 
 is lovely, standing within a mile and half of the sea, 
 in a rich plain covered with vines, olives, and other 
 fruit-trees, while beyond the plains rise the moun- 
 tains, range after range, with the higher summits 
 covered with snow. The people, at all times pleasure- 
 loving, gave themselves up to fetes and rejoicings for 
 some time after the entrance of the army that had saved 
 them from such imminent danger, and all vied in hos- 
 pitality to the earl and his officers. 
 
 King Charles, astonished and delighted at Peter- 
 borough's success, appointed him captain-general of all 
 his forces, and gave him the power of appointing and 
 removing all governors and other public servants, as 
 he might consider necessary for the good of the cause, 
 while from London the earl received a despatch ap- 
 pointing him plenipotentiary at the court of King 
 Charles. 
 
 Here as at Barcelona the earl entered with almost 
 boyish animation into the gaiety of which he was the 
 centre. With the priests and ladies he was an especial 
 favourite, having won the former by the outward re- 
 spect which he paid to their religion, and by the defer- 
 ence he exhibited towards themselves. 
 
 Valencia prided itself on being one of the holiest 
 cities in Spain, and no other town could boast of the 
 connection of so many saints or the possession of so 
 many relics. The priesthood were numerous and in- 
 fluential. Religious processions were constantly pass- 
 ing through the streets, and in the churches the ser- 
 
THE earl's position. 225 
 
 vices were conducted with the greatest pomp and 
 magnificence. 
 
 Peterborough, knowing the value of the alliance and 
 assistance of the priests, spared no pains to stand well 
 with the Church, revenging himself for the outward de- 
 ference he paid to it by the bitterest sarcasm and jeers 
 in his letters to his friends at home. Believing nothing 
 himself, the gross superstition which he saw prevail- 
 ing round him was an argument in favour of his own 
 disbelief in holy things, and he did not fail to turn it 
 to advantage. 
 
 With the ladies his romantic adventures, his extra- 
 ordinary bravery, his energy and endurance, his bril- 
 liant wit, his polished manner, his courtesy and devo- 
 tion, rendered him an almost mythical hero; and the 
 fair Valencians were to a woman his devoted admirers 
 and adherents. 
 
 But, while apparently absorbed in pleasure, Peter- 
 borough's energy never slumbered for a moment. His 
 position was still one of extreme danger. The force 
 of Las Torres, seven thousand strong, recovering from 
 their panic, had, a day or two after he entered the 
 town, returned and taken post on some hills near it, 
 preparatory to recommencing the siege. Four thousand 
 Castilians were marching to their support by the road 
 leading- through Fuente de la Higuera, while at Madrid, 
 within an easy distance, lay the overwhelming forces 
 of the main army under Marshal Tesse. To cope with 
 these forces he had but his little army in the town, 
 amounting to but three thousand men, deficient in 
 artillery, ammunition, and stores of all kinds. 
 
 (333) p 
 
226 A DANCE DISTURBED. 
 
 Had Marshal Tesse marched at once to join Las 
 Torres Peterborough's little force must have been 
 crushed; but the court of King Philip decided to de- 
 spatch the marshal against Barcelona. Fortunately 
 Peterborough was well informed by the country people 
 of everything that was passing, for in every town 
 and village there were men or women who sent him 
 news of all that was going on in their neighbour- 
 hood. 
 
 It was but a week after they entered Valencia 
 that the earl, happening to pass close by Jack Stil- 
 well at a brilliant ball, paused for a moment and 
 said: 
 
 "Get away from this in half an hour, find Graham, 
 and bring him with you to my quarters. Before you 
 go find Colonel Zinzendorf and tell him to have two 
 hundred men ready to mount at half-past one. He is 
 here somewhere. If you find he has left you must go 
 round to the barracks. Tell him the matter is to 
 be kept an absolute secret. I know," the earl said 
 gallantly to the lady on his arm, and to Jack's partner, 
 "we can trust you two ladies to say nothing of what 
 you have heard. It is indeed grief and pain to myself 
 and Captain Stilwell to tear ourselves away from such 
 society, and you may be sure that none but the most 
 pressing necessity could induce me to do it." 
 
 Jack at once led his partner to a seat and set out on 
 the search for Graham and the colonel of dragoons. 
 He was some time in finding them both, and it was 
 already past one when the three issued together from 
 the palace where the fete was held, and hurried off, 
 
IMPORTANT NEWS. 227 
 
 the two young officers to Peterborough's quarters, 
 the colonel to his barracks 
 
 The earl was already in his chamber. He had slipped 
 away unobserved from the ball, and had climbed the 
 wall of the garden, to avoid being noticed passing out 
 of the entrance. His great wig and court uniform were 
 thrown aside, and he was putting on the plain uniform 
 which he used on service when his aide-de-camp en- 
 tered: 
 
 " Get rid of that finery and gold-lace," he said as they 
 entered. "You have to do a forty-mile ride before 
 morning. I have received glorious news. One of my 
 partners told me that she had, just as she was starting 
 for the ball, received a message from a cousin saying 
 that a vessel had come into port from Genoa with six- 
 teen brass 24-pounder guns, and a quantity of ammu- 
 nition and stores, to enable Las Torres to commence 
 the siege. The stores were landed yesterday, and carts 
 were collected from the country round in readiness for 
 a start at daybreak this morning. As these things will 
 be even more useful to us than to the Spaniards, I 
 mean to have them now. Be as quick as you can. I 
 have already ordered your horses to be brought round 
 with mine." 
 
 In five minutes they were in the saddle and rode 
 quickly to the cavalry barracks. The streets were still 
 full of people; but the earl in his simple uniform 
 passed unnoticed through them. The dragoons were 
 already mounted when they reached the barracks. 
 
 " We will go out at the back gate, colonel," the earl 
 said. " Take the most quiet streets by the way, and 
 
228 A NIGHT RIDE. 
 
 make for the west gate. Break your troop up into four 
 parties, and let them go by different routes, so that any 
 they meet will suppose they are merely small bodies 
 going out to relieve the outposts. If it was suspected 
 that I was with you, and that an expedition was on 
 foot, the Spaniards would hear it in an hour. Loyal 
 as the population are here, there must be many adher- 
 ents of Philip among them, and Las Torres no doubt 
 has his spies as well as we have." 
 
 The earl's orders were carried out, and half an hour 
 later the four parties again assembled at a short dis- 
 tance outside the city gates. Peterborough placed him- 
 self at their head and rode directly for the sea. 
 
 " The Spaniards are sure to have outposts placed on 
 all the roads leading inland," he said to Colonel Zinzen- 
 dorf, "and the Spanish irregulars will be scattered all 
 over the country; but I do not suppose they will have 
 any down as far as the sea-shore." 
 
 When they reached the coast they followed a small 
 road running along its margin. Two or three miles 
 farther they turned off and rode inland till they struck 
 a main road, so as to avoid following all the windings 
 of the coast. They now pushed on at a sharp trot, and 
 just at four o'clock came down upon the little port. 
 
 Its streets were cumbered with country carts, and as 
 the dragoons dashed into the place a few shots were 
 fired by some Spanish soldiers belonging to a small de- 
 tachment which had been sent by Las Torres to act as 
 a convoy for the guns and stores, and who were sleep- 
 ing on the pavement or scattered among the houses in 
 readiness for a start at daybreak. The resistance soon 
 
A SUCCESSFUL FORAY. 229 
 
 ceased. Before entering the place Peterborough had 
 placed a cordon of dragoons in a semicircle round it to 
 prevent anyone passing out. 
 
 No time was lost; the carts were already loaded, and 
 a troop of cavalry horses stood picketed by the guns- 
 These were soon harnessed up, and the few other 
 horses in the place were seized to prevent anyone 
 riding off with the news. The order was given to the 
 peasants to start their carts, and in ten minutes after 
 their entering the place the convoy was on its way 
 with its lono- row of carts laden with ammunition and 
 its sixteen guns. 
 
 The cordon of dragoons was still left round the town, 
 the officer in command being ordered to allow no one 
 to pass for an hour and a half, after which time he 
 was to gallop on with his men to overtake the convoy, 
 as by that time it would be no longer possible for any- 
 one to carry the news to Las Torres in time for him to 
 put his troops into motion to cut off the convoy from 
 Valencia. The journey back took much longer than 
 the advance, for the carts, drawn for the most part by 
 bullocks, made but slow progress. Three hours after 
 the convoy started the dragoons left behind overtook 
 them. When within three miles of the town, they 
 were met by a small party of the enemy's Spanish 
 militia; but these were at once scattered by a charge 
 of the dragoons, and the convoy proceeded without 
 further molestation until just at noon it entered the 
 gates of Valencia, where the astonishment and delight 
 of the inhabitants at its appearance were unbounded. 
 
 In a few hours the cannon were all mounted in 
 
230 ANOTHER EXPEDITION. 
 
 position on the ramparts, adding very much to the 
 defensive power of the town, which was now safe for 
 a time from any attempt at a siege by Las Torres, 
 whose plans would be entirely frustrated by the cap- 
 ture of the artillery intended for the siege. 
 
 But Peterborough was not yet contented. The junc- 
 tion of the four thousand Castilians, of whose approach 
 he had heard, with Las Torres would raise the force 
 under that general to a point which would enable him 
 to blockade the town pending the arrival of artillery 
 for siege works; and no sooner had the earl returned 
 to his quarters, after seeing the cannon placed upon the 
 walls, than he began his preparations for another ex- 
 pedition. He ordered Colonel Zinzendorf to march 
 quietly out of the city at eight o'clock with four hun- 
 dred of his dragoons, and four hundred British and as 
 many Spanish infantry were to join him outside the 
 walls. The colonels of these three bodies were ordered 
 to say nothing of their intended movement, and to 
 issue no orders until within half an hour of the time 
 named. At the same hour the rest of the troops were 
 to march to the walls and form a close cordon round 
 them, so as to prevent anyone from letting himself 
 down by a rope, and taking the news that an expedi- 
 tion was afoot, to Las Torres. 
 
 At a few minutes past eight, eight hundred foot and 
 four hundred horse assembled outside the gates, and 
 Peterborough took the command. His object was to 
 crush the Castilians before they could effect a junction 
 with Las Torres. In order to do this it would be ne- 
 cessary to pass close by the Spanish camp, which covered 
 
A SUCCESSFUL SURPRISE. 231 
 
 the road by which the reinforcements were advancing 
 to join thern. 
 
 In perfect silence the party moved forward and 
 marched to a ford across the river Xucar, a short dis- 
 tance only below the Spanish camp. Peterborough 
 rode at their head, having by his side a Spanish gentle- 
 man acquainted with every foot of the country. They 
 forded the river without being observed, and then, 
 making as wide a circuit as possible round the camp, 
 came down upon the road without the alarm being 
 given, then they pushed forward, and after three hours' 
 march came upon the Castilians at Fuente de la Hi- 
 guera. The surprise was complete. The Spaniards, 
 knowing that the Spanish army lay between them and 
 the town, had taken no precautions, and the British 
 were in possession of the place before they were aware 
 of their danger. 
 
 There was no attempt at resistance beyond a few 
 hasty shots. The Castilians were sleeping wrapt up 
 in their cloaks around the place, and on the alarm 
 they leapt up and fled wildly in all directions. In 
 the darkness great numbers got away, but six hun- 
 dred were taken prisoners. An hour was spent in 
 collecting and breaking the arms left behind by the 
 fugitives, and the force, with their prisoners in their 
 midst, then started back on their return march. The 
 circuit of the Spanish camp was made, and the ford 
 passed, as successfully as before, and just as daylight 
 was breaking the little army marched into Valencia. 
 
 The news rapidly spread, and the inhabitants hurried 
 into the streets, unable at first to credit the news that 
 
232 A COUNTER-STROKE ATTEMPTED. 
 
 the Castilian army, whose approach menaced the safety 
 of the town, was destroyed. The movement of the 
 troops on the previous night to the ramparts, and the 
 absence of the greater part of the officers from the 
 festivities, had occasioned some comment, but as none 
 knew that an expedition had set out, it was supposed 
 that the earl had received news from his spies that Las 
 Torres intended to attempt a sudden night attack, and 
 the people would have doubted the astonishing news 
 they now received had it not been for the presence of 
 the six hundred Castilian prisoners. 
 
 These two serious misadventures caused Las Torres 
 to despair of success against a town defended by so 
 energetic and enterprising a commander as Peter- 
 borough, and he now turned his thoughts towards the 
 small towns of Sueca and Alcira. Below these towns, 
 and commanded by their guns, was the important bridge 
 of Cullera, by which by far the greater portion of the 
 supplies for the town was brought in from the country. 
 Las Torres, therefore, determined to seize these places, 
 which were distant about fifteen miles from his camp, 
 and so to straiten the town for provisions. 
 
 As usual Peterborough's spies brought him early 
 intelligence of the intended movement, and the orders 
 issued by Las Torres were known to the earl a few 
 hours later. It needed all his activity to be in time. 
 Five hundred English and six hundred Spanish in- 
 fantry, and four hundred horse, were ordered to march 
 with all speed to the threatened towns, and, pushing 
 on without a halt, the troops reached them half an 
 hour before the Spanish force appeared on the spot. 
 
A STRANGE PANIC. 233 
 
 On finding the two towns strongly occupied by the 
 British, Las Torres abandoned his intention and drew 
 off his troops. 
 
 A portion of the Spanish army were cantoned in a 
 village only some two miles from Alcira, and a few 
 days later Peterborough determined to surprise it, and 
 for that purpose marched out at night from Valencia 
 with an English force of a thousand men, and reached 
 the spot intended at daybreak as he had arranged. 
 The Spanish garrison of Alcira, also about a thousand 
 strong, had orders to sally out and attack the village at 
 the same hour. The Spaniards also arrived punctually, 
 but just as they were preparing to burst upon the un- 
 conscious enemy, who were 4000 strong, they happened 
 to come upon a picket of twenty horse. An unac- 
 countable panic seized them, they broke their ranks 
 and fled in such utter confusion that many of the 
 terror-stricken soldiers killed each other. The picket 
 aroused the enemy, who quickly fell into their ranks, 
 and Peterborough, seeing that it would be madness to 
 attack them with his wearied and unsupported force, 
 reluctantly ordered a retreat, which he conducted in 
 perfect order and without the loss of a man. 
 
 This was Peterborough's only failure; with this ex- 
 ception every one of his plans had proved successful, 
 and he only failed here from trusting for once to the 
 co-operation of his wholly unreliable Spanish allies. 
 After this nothing was done on either side for several 
 weeks. 
 
 The campaign had been one of the most extraor- 
 dinary ever accomplished, and its success was due in no 
 
234 THE CAUSES OF SUCCESS. 
 
 degree to chance, but solely to the ability of Peter- 
 borough himself. Wild as many of his schemes appeared 
 they were always planned with the greatest care. He 
 calculated upon almost every possible contingency, 
 and prepared for it. He never intrusted to others that 
 which he could do himself, and he personally com- 
 manded every expedition even of the most petty kind. 
 His extraordinary physical powers of endurance en- 
 abled him to support fatigue, and to carry out adven- 
 ture, which would have prostrated most other men. 
 The highest praise, too, is due to the troops, who proved 
 themselves worthy of such a leader. Their confidence in 
 their chief inspired them with a valour equal to his 
 own. They bore uncomplainingly the greatest hard- 
 ships and fatigues, and engaged unquestioningly in ad- 
 ventures and exploits against odds which made success 
 appear absolutely hopeless. The hundred and fifty 
 dragoons who followed the Earl of Peterborough to the 
 conquest of Valencia deserve a place side by side with 
 the greatest heroes of antiquity. 
 
 •M 
 
 ^ff^* 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 IRREGULAR WARFARE. 
 
 ROM the moment that the news of the loss 
 of Barcelona had reached Madrid, Philip 
 of Anjou had laboured strenuously to 
 collect a force sufficient to overwhelm 
 his enemies. He had, moreover, written urgently 
 to Louis XIV. for assistance, and although France 
 was at the moment obliged to make strenuous efforts 
 to show a front to Marlborough and his allies, who 
 had already at Blenheim inflicted a disastrous de- 
 feat upon her, Louis responded to the appeal. For- 
 midable French armies were assembled at Sarao-ossa 
 and Roussillon, while a fleet of twelve ships of the 
 line, under the command of the Count of Toulouse, 
 sailed to blockade Barcelona, and the Duke of Berwick, 
 one of the ablest generals of the day, was sent to lead 
 the southern army. 
 
 In January the French army of Catalonia, under 
 Marshal Tesse, reached Saragossa, where the arrogance 
 and brutality of the marshal soon excited a storm of 
 hatred among the Aragonese. The towns resisted 
 desperately the entry of the French troops; assassin- 
 
236 A MISSION. 
 
 ations of officers and men were matters of daily 
 occurrence, and the savage reprisals adopted by the 
 marshal, instead of subduing, excited the Spaniards to 
 still fiercer resistance. But savage and cruel as was the 
 marshal, he was in no haste to meet the enemy in the 
 field, and Philip, who was with him, had the greatest 
 difficulty in getting him to move forward. 
 
 It was in the last week of February that the news 
 reached the Earl of Peterborough that Marshal Tesse 
 had left Saragossa, and was marching towards Lerida. 
 This was two days after the unsuccessful attempt to 
 surprise the enemy's camp near Alcira; and, menaced 
 as Valencia was by a force greatly superior to his own, 
 he could not leave the city, which in his absence would 
 speedily have succumbed to the attack of Las Torres. 
 He walked quickly up and down his room for some 
 minutes and then said: 
 
 " Captain Stilwell, I cannot leave here myself, but I 
 will send you to the Marquis of Cifuentes. You have 
 shown the greatest activity and energy with me, and I 
 do not doubt that you will do equally well when acting 
 independently. I will give you a letter to the marquis, 
 saying that you are one of my most trusted and valued 
 officers, and be^o-ino- him to avail himself to the fullest 
 of your energy and skill. I shall tell him that at pre- 
 sent I am tied here, but that when the enemy reach 
 Barcelona I shall at all hazards march hence and 
 take post in their rear and do what I can to prevent 
 their carrying on the siege. In the meantime I beg 
 him to throw every obstacle in the way of their advance, 
 to hold every pass till the last, to hang on their rear, 
 
jack's instructions. 237 
 
 attack baggage trains, and cut off stragglers. He 
 cannot hope to defeat Tesse', but he may wear out and 
 dispirit his men by constant attacks. You speak 
 Spanish fluently enough now, and will be able to advise 
 and suggest. Remember, every day that Tesse is de- 
 layed gives so much time to the king to put Barcelona 
 in a state of defence. With my little force I cannot 
 do much even when I come. The sole hope of Bar- 
 celona is to hold out until a fleet arrives from England. 
 If the king would take my advice I will guarantee that 
 he shall be crowned in Madrid in two months; but those 
 pig-headed Germans who surround him set him against 
 every proposition I make. You had better start to- 
 night as soon as it gets dark, and take a mounted guide 
 with you who knows the country thoroughly." 
 
 " It will be a change for you, from the pleasures of 
 Valencia to a guerrilla warfare in the mountains in this 
 inclement season, Stilwell," Graham said as they left 
 the general. " I don't think I should care about your 
 mission. I own I have enjoyed myself in Valencia, 
 and I have lost my heart a dozen times since we 
 arrived." 
 
 "I have not lost mine at all," Jack said laughing j 
 " and I am sick of all these balls and festivities. I was 
 not brought up to it, you know, and rough as the work 
 may be I shall prefer it to a long stay here." 
 
 " Yes," Graham agreed, " I should not care for a long 
 stay, but you may be quite certain the earl will not 
 remain inactive here many weeks. He is waiting to 
 see how things go, and the moment the game is fairly 
 opened you may be sure he will be on the move." 
 
238 JACK STARTS ON HIS MISSION. 
 
 "Yes, I don't suppose you will be very long after me," 
 Jack said; " still, I am not sorry to go." 
 
 At seven o'clock in the evening Jack set out, taking 
 with him two dragoons as orderlies, the earl having 
 suggested that he should do so. 
 
 "Always do a thing yourself if it is possible, Captain 
 Stilwell; but there are times when you must be doing 
 something else, and it is as well to have someone that 
 you can rely upon; besides, the orderlies will give you 
 additional importance in the eyes of the peasants. Most 
 of the men have picked up some Spanish, but you had 
 better pick out two of my orderlies who are best up 
 in it. 
 
 Jack had spent the afternoon in making a round of 
 calls at the houses where he had been entertained, and 
 after the exchange of adieus, ceremonial speeches, and 
 compliments, he was heartily glad when the gates 
 closed behind him and he set out on his journey. As 
 the road did not pass anywhere near the Spanish 
 camp there was little fear of interruption in the way. 
 The guide led them by little-frequented tracks across 
 the hills, and by morning they were far on their road. 
 
 They were frequently obliged to make detours to avoid 
 towns and villages favourable to King Philip. Why 
 one town or village should take one side, and the next 
 the other, was inexplicable to Jack, but it was so, and 
 throughout the country this singular anomaly existed. 
 It could be accounted for by a variety of causes. A 
 popular mayor or a powerful landed proprietor, whose 
 sympathies were strong with one side or the other, 
 would probably be followed by the townspeople or 
 
THE RISING OF THE PEOPLE. 239 
 
 peasants. The influence of the priests, too, was great, 
 and this also was divided. However it was, the fact 
 remained that, as with Villa-Real and Nules, neighbour- 
 ing towns were frequently enthusiastically in favour 
 of opposite parties. As Jack had seen all the des- 
 patches and letters which poured in to the earl, he knew 
 what were the circumstances which prevailed in every 
 town and village. He knew to what residences of 
 large proprietors he could ride up with an assurance of 
 welcome, and those which must be carefully avoided. 
 
 In some parts of the journey, where the general 
 feeling was hostile, Jack adopted the tactics of his 
 general, riding boldly into the village with his two 
 dragoons clattering behind him, summoning the head- 
 men before him, and peremptorily ordering that pro- 
 visions and forage should be got together for the five 
 hundred horsemen who might be expected to come in 
 half an hour. The terror caused by Peterborough's 
 raids was so great that the mere sight of the English 
 uniform was sufficient to ensure obedience, and without 
 any adventure of importance Jack and his companions 
 rode on, until, on the third day after leaving Valencia, 
 they approached Lerida. Groups of armed peasants 
 hurrying in the same direction were now overtaken. 
 These saluted Jack with shouts of welcome, and he 
 learned that, on the previous day, Marshal Tesse with 
 his army had crossed from Aragon into Catalonia, and 
 that the alarm bells had been rung throughout the 
 district. 
 
 From the peasants Jack learned where the Count of 
 Cifuentes would be found. It was in a village among 
 
240 THE COUNT OF CIFUENTES. 
 
 the hills, to the left of the line by which the enemy 
 were advancing. It was towards this place that the 
 peasants were hastening. Jack had frequently met 
 the count at the siege of Barcelona, and had taken a 
 strong liking for the gallant and dashing Spanish 
 nobleman. The village was crowded with peasants 
 armed with all sorts of weapons — rough, hardy, resolute 
 men, determined to defend their country to the last 
 against the invaders. A shout of satisfaction arose as 
 Jack and his two troopers rode in, and at the sound the 
 count himself appeared at the door of the principal 
 house in the village. 
 
 " Ah, Seiior Stilwell," he said, " this is an unexpected 
 pleasure. I thought that you were with the earl in 
 Valencia." 
 
 " So I have been, count, but he has sent me hither 
 with a despatch for you, and, as you will see by its 
 contents, places me for a while at your disposal." 
 
 " I am pleased indeed to hear it," the count said ; 
 " but pray senor — " 
 
 "Captain, count," Jack said with a smile, "for to 
 such rank the earl has been pleased to promote me, 
 as a recognition for such services as I was able to 
 perform in his campaign against Valencia." 
 
 " Ah," the count said, " you earned it well. Every 
 man in that wonderful force deserved promotion. 
 It was an almost miraculous adventure, and recalled 
 the feats of the Cid. Truly the days of chivalry are 
 not passed, your great earl has proved the contrary." 
 
 They had now entered the house, and, after pouring 
 out a cup of wine for Jack after the fatigue of his ride, 
 
THE MIQUELETS. 241 
 
 the count opened the despatch of which Jack was the 
 bearer. 
 
 " It is well," he said when he had read it. " As you 
 see for yourself I am already preparing to carry out 
 the first part, for the alarm bells have been ringing 
 out from every church tower in this part of Catalonia, 
 and in another twenty-four hours I expect six thousand 
 peasants will be out. But, as the earl says, I have no 
 hope with such levies as these of offering any effectual 
 opposition to the advance of the enemy. 
 
 "The Miquelets cannot stand against disciplined 
 troops. They have no confidence in themselves, and a 
 thousand Frenchmen could rout six thousand of them; 
 but as irregulars they can be trusted to fight. You shall 
 give me the advantage of your experience and wide 
 knowledge, and we will dispute every pass, cut off 
 their convoys, and harass them. I warrant that they 
 will have to move as a body, for it will go hard with 
 any party who may be detached from the rest." 
 
 " I fear, count, you must not rely in any way upon 
 my knowledge," Jack said. " I am a very young officer, 
 though I have had the good fortune to be promoted to 
 the rank of captain." 
 
 "Age goes for nothing in this warfare," the count said. 
 " The man of seventy and the boy of fifteen who can 
 aim straight from behind a rock are equally welcome. 
 It is not a deep knowledge of military science that 
 will be of any use to us here. What is wanted is a 
 quick eye, a keen spirit, and courage. These I know 
 that you have, or you would never have won the 
 approbation of the Earl of Peterborough, who is, of all 
 
 (338) Q 
 
242 DISTRIBUTING STORES. 
 
 men, the best judge on such matters. Now I will order 
 supper to be got ready soon, as it must, I am sure, be 
 long since you had food. While it is being prepared I 
 will, with your permission, go out and inspect the new 
 arrivals. Fortunately, ten days ago, foreseeing that 
 Tesse' would probably advance by this line, I sent 
 several waggon-loads of provisions to this village, and 
 a store of ammunition." 
 
 Jack accompanied the count into the street of the 
 village. The latter went about among the peasants 
 with a kindly word of welcome to each, giving them 
 the cheering news that though the great English 
 general was occupied in Valencia, he had promised that, 
 when the time came, he would come with all haste to 
 the defence of Barcelona, and in the meantime he had 
 sent an officer of his own staff to assist him to lead the 
 noble Catalans in the defence of their country. On 
 the steps of the church the priest, with half a dozen 
 willing assistants, was distributing food from the 
 waggons to the peasants. 
 
 " Don't open the ammunition waggon to-night," the 
 count said. " The men must not take as much as they 
 like, but the ammunition must be served out regularly, 
 for a Catalan will never believe that he has too much 
 powder, and if left alone the first comers would load 
 themselves with it, and the supply would run short 
 before all are provided." 
 
 The count then entered the church, where a party of 
 men were occupied in putting down a thick layer of 
 straw. Here as many as could find room were to sleep, 
 the others sheltering in the houses and barns, for the 
 
THE COUNT'S MEASURES. 243 
 
 nights were still very cold among the hills. Having 
 seen that all was going on well, the count returned to 
 his quarters, where a room had been assigned to Jack's 
 two dragoons, and the sound of loud laughter from 
 within showed that they were making themselves 
 at home with the inmates. 
 
 A well-cooked repast was soon on the table, and to 
 this Jack and his host did full justice. 
 
 "This wine is excellent; surely it does not grow on 
 these hills?" 
 
 " No," the count said laughing. " I am ready to run 
 the risk of being killed, but I do not want to be 
 poisoned, so I sent up a score or two of flasks from my 
 own cellars. The vineyards of Cifuentes are reckoned 
 among the first in this part of Spain. And now," he 
 said, when they had finished and the table had been 
 cleared, " we will take a look at the map and talk 
 over our plans. The enemy leave Lerida to-morrow. 
 I have already ordered that the whole country along 
 their line of march shall be wasted, that all stores of 
 corn, wine, and forage which cannot be carried off 
 shall be destroyed, and that every horse and every 
 head of cattle shall be driven away. I have also ordered 
 the wells to be poisoned." 
 
 Jack looked grave. " I own that I don't like that," 
 he said. 
 
 " I do not like it myself," the count replied; " but if 
 an enemy invades your country you must oppose him 
 by all means. Water is one of the necessaries of life, 
 and as one can't carry off the wells one must render 
 them useless; but I don't wish to kill in this way, and 
 
244 SURVEYING THE GROUND. 
 
 have given strict orders that in every case where 
 poison is used, a placard, with a notice that it has been 
 done, shall be affixed to the wells." 
 
 " In that case," Jack said, " I quite approve of what 
 you have done, count; the wells then simply cease to 
 exist as sources of supply." 
 
 " I wish I could poison all the running streams too," 
 the count said; " but unfortunately they are beyond us, 
 and there are so many little streams caused by the 
 melting snow on the hills that I fear we shall not be 
 able greatly to straiten the enemy. At daybreak to- 
 morrow I will mount with you, and we will ride some 
 twenty miles along the road and select the spots where 
 a sturdy resistance can best be made By the time we 
 get back here most of the peasants who are coming 
 will have assembled. These we will form into bands, 
 some to hold the passes and to dispute the advance, 
 others to hang upon the skirts and annoy them inces- 
 santly, some to close in behind, cut off waggons that 
 break down or lag by the way, and to prevent, if pos- 
 sible, any convoys from the rear from joining them." 
 
 This programme was carried out. Several spots 
 were settled on where an irregular force could oppose 
 a stout resistance to trained troops, and points were 
 fixed upon where breastworks should be thrown up, 
 walls utilized, and houses loopholed and placed in a 
 state of defence. 
 
 It was late in the afternoon before they rode again 
 into the village. The gathering of peasants was now 
 very largely increased, and extended over the fields for 
 some distance round the place. The count at once 
 
JACK DECLINES A COMMAND. 245 
 
 gave orders that all should form up in regular order 
 according to the villages from which they came. 
 When this was done he divided them into four groups. 
 
 The first, 2000 strong, was intended to hold the 
 passes; two others, each 1000 strong, were to operate 
 upon the flanks of the enemy ; and a fourth, of the same 
 strength, to act in its rear. 
 
 " Now, Captain Stilwell," he said, " will you take the 
 command of whichever of these bodies you choose?" 
 
 " I thank you, count, for the offer," Jack said, " but 
 I will take no command whatever. In the first place, 
 your Catalans would very strongly object to being 
 led by a foreigner, especially by one so young and 
 unknown as myself. In the second place, I would 
 rather, with your permission, remain by your side. 
 You will naturally command the force that opposes 
 the direct attack, and, as the bulk of the fighting 
 will fall on them, I should prefer being there. I will 
 act as your lieutenant." 
 
 " Well, since you choose it, perhaps it is best so," the 
 count said. " These peasants fight best their own way. 
 They are given to sudden retreats, but they rally 
 quickly and return again to the fight, and they will 
 probably fight better under their own local leaders 
 than under a stranger. You will see they have no 
 idea of fighting in a body; the men of each village will 
 fight together and act independently of the rest. Many 
 of them, you see, are headed by priests, not a few of 
 whom have brought rifles with them. These will 
 generally lead their own villagers, and their authority 
 is far greater than that which any layman could obtain 
 
246 THE COUNT'S ORDERS. 
 
 over them. I must appoint a leader to each body to 
 direct their general movements; the village chiefs will 
 do the rest." 
 
 While the count had been absent several other 
 gentlemen of good family had arrived in the village, 
 some marching in with the peasants on their estates. 
 Three of these were appointed to lead the three bands 
 destined for the flank and rear attacks. The next 
 three hours were devoted to the distribution of pro- 
 visions and ammunition, each man taking four days' 
 supply of the former and receiving sufficient powder and 
 bullets for forty rounds of the latter. All were ordered 
 to be in readiness to march two hours before daybreak. 
 
 The count then retired to his quarters, and there 
 pointed out on the map, to the three divisional leaders, 
 the spots where he intended to make a stand, and gave 
 them instructions as to their respective shares of the 
 operations. Their orders were very general. They 
 were to post their men on the side hills, and as much 
 behind cover as possible, to keep up a galling tire at the 
 column, occasionally to show in threatening masses as 
 if about to charge down, so as to cause as much alarm 
 and confusion as possible, and, should at any point the 
 nature of the ground favour it, they were to dash 
 down upon the baggage train and to hamstring the 
 horses, smash the wheels, and create as much damage 
 as they could, and to fall back upon the approach of a 
 strong body of the enemy. Those in the rear were to 
 press closely up so as to necessitate a strong force 
 being kept there to oppose them. But their principal 
 duties were to hold the passes, and to prevent any 
 
A GRAVE GATHERING. 247 
 
 convoys, unless very strongly guarded, from reaching 
 the enemy from his base at Saragossa. 
 
 After these instructions had been given supper was 
 spread, and some fifteen or twenty of the principal 
 persons who had joined were invited by the count, 
 and a pleasant evening was spent. 
 
 It was interesting to Jack to observe the difference 
 between this gathering and that which had taken place 
 in the Earl of Peterborough's quarters on the evening 
 before the attack on San ILatteo. There, although many 
 considered that the prospects of success on the following 
 day were slight indeed, all was merriment and mirth. 
 The whole party were in the highest spirits, and the 
 brilliant wit of the earl, and his reckless spirit of fun, 
 had kept the party in continual laughter. 
 
 The tone on the contrary at the present gathering 
 was quiet and almost stiff. These grave Catalan nobles, 
 fresh from their country estates, contrasted strongly 
 with the more lively and joyous inhabitants of Va- 
 lencia. Each addressed the other with ceremony, and 
 listened with grave attention to the remarks of each 
 speaker in turn. 
 
 During the whole evening nothing approaching to a 
 joke was made, there was scarcely a smile upon the 
 countenance of any present; and yet the tone of court- 
 liness and deference to the opinions of each other, the 
 grave politeness, the pride with which each spoke of 
 his country, their enthusiasm in the cause, and the 
 hatred with which they spoke of the enemy, impressed 
 Jack very favourably; and though, as he said to him- 
 self when thinking it over, the evening had certainly 
 
248 PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENCE. 
 
 not been a lively one, it had by no means been un- 
 pleasant. 
 
 Two hours before daybreak the bell of the church 
 gave the signal. As the men had only to rise to their 
 feet, shake themselves, take up their arms, and sling 
 their bags of provisions round their necks, it was but 
 a few minutes before they were formed up in order. 
 The count saw the three divisions file off silently in 
 the darkness, and then, placing himself at the head of 
 the main body, led the way towards the spot which 
 he and Jack had selected for opposing the march of 
 Tesse's invading column. 
 
 Daylight was just breaking when they reached it, 
 and the count ordered the men to pile their arms and 
 at once to set to work. The road, which had been 
 winding along in a valley, here mounted a sharp rise, 
 on the very brow of which stood a hamlet of some 
 twenty houses. It had already been deserted by the 
 inhabitants, and the houses were taken possession of by 
 the workers. Those facing the brow of the hill were 
 loopholed, as were the walls along the same line. Men 
 were set to work to build a great barricade across the 
 road, and to run breastworks of stones right and left 
 from the points where the walls ended along the brow. 
 Other parties loopholed the houses and walls of the 
 village, and formed another barricade across the road 
 at the other end. With two thousand men at work 
 these tasks were soon carried out; and the count then 
 led the men down the hill, whose face was covered 
 with loose stones, and set them to work piling these in 
 lines one above another. 
 
READY FOR THE FRAY. 249 
 
 At ten o'clock in the morning the work was com- 
 plete. The count told the men off by parties, each of 
 which were to hold one of the lines of stones ; each party 
 was, as the French charged, to retire up the hill and join 
 that at the line above, so that their resistance would 
 become more and more obstinate till the village itself 
 was reached. Here a stand was to be made as long as 
 possible. If the column advanced only by the road, 
 every house was to be held; if they spread out in line 
 so as to overlap the village on both sides, a rapid 
 retreat was to be made when the bugler by the count's 
 side gave the signal. 
 
 The men sat down to breakfast in their allotted 
 places, quiet, grave, and stern; and again the contrast 
 with the laughter and high spirits which prevail among 
 English soldiers, when fighting is expected, struck Jack 
 v 7 ery forcibly. 
 
 "They would make grand soldiers if properly trained, 
 these grave earnest-looking men," he said to himself. 
 "They look as if they could endure any amount of 
 fatigue and hardship; and although they don't take 
 thino-s in the same cheerful light our men do, no one 
 can doubt their courage. I can quite understand now 
 the fact that the Spanish infantry was once considered 
 the finest in Europe. If they only had leaders and 
 discipline Spain would not want any foreign aid, 
 her own people would be more than a match for 
 any army the French could send across the northern 
 frontier." 
 
 The meal was scarcely finished when, at the end of 
 the valley, some three miles away, a cloud of dust was 
 
250 THE APPROACH OF THE ENEMY. 
 
 seen to rise with the sparkle of the sun on arms and 
 accoutrements. 
 
 "There are Tesse's cavalry!" the count exclaimed. 
 "Another half hour will cause, a transformation in this 
 quiet valley." 
 
 The head of the column came on but slowly, the 
 cavalry regiment forming it accommodating their pace 
 to that of the infantry and baggage- waggons in the 
 rear. Slowly they moved on, until the bottom of the 
 valley appeared covered with a moving mass extend- 
 ing from the end, three miles away, to within half a 
 mile of the foot of the hill on which the Spaniards 
 were posted. Suddenly from the hillsides on the left 
 puffs of smoke darted out, and instantly a similar fire 
 was opened on the right. 
 
 " They are at work at last," Jack exclaimed as the 
 rattle of musketry sounded loud and continuous. " I 
 wondered when they were going to begin." 
 
 " I told them to let the column pass nearly to the 
 head of the valley before they opened fire," the count 
 said. " Had they begun soon after the enemy entered 
 the valley, they would have left all their baggage be- 
 hind under a guard, and the infantry would have been 
 free to attack the hills at once. Now they are all 
 crowded up in the valley — horse, foot, and baggage. 
 The wounded horses will become unmanageable, and 
 there is sure to be confusion, though perhaps not 
 panic. See, they are answering our fire ! They might 
 as well save their powder, for they are only throwing 
 away ammunition by firing away at the hillside." 
 
 This indeed was the case; for Jack, although in the 
 
THE FRENCH ADVANCE. 251 
 
 course of the morning he had frequently watched the 
 hillside for signs of the other parties, had not made 
 out the slightest movement, so completely were the 
 men hidden behind rocks and bushes. 
 
 Strong bodies of infantry were thrown out by Tesse 
 on both flanks, and these began to climb the- hills, 
 keeping up a heavy fire at their concealed foe, while 
 the main column continued its way. 
 
 Not a shot was fired by the Spanish until the head 
 of the column was within a hundred yards of the 
 foot of the rise, and then from the whole face of the 
 hill a heavy fire was opened. The enemy recoiled, 
 and for a time there was great confusion near the 
 head of the column; an officer of high rank dashed 
 up, and the troops formed out into a line across the 
 whole width of the valley and then moved forward 
 steadily; so heavy were their losses, however, that they 
 presently came to a standstill. But reinforcements 
 coming up, they again pressed forward, firing as they 
 went. 
 
 Not until they were within twenty yards did the 
 Miquelets lining the lower wall of rocks leave their 
 post, and, covered by the smoke, gain with little loss 
 the line next above them. Slowly the enemy won 
 their way uphill, suffering heavily as they did so, and 
 continually being reinforced from the rear. At the 
 last wall the peasants, gathered now together, main- 
 tained a long resistance; and it was not until fully 
 four thousand of the enemy were brought up that the 
 position was seriously threatened. Then their leader, 
 seeing that they would sustain very heavy loss if the 
 
252 AN OBSTINATE RESISTANCE. 
 
 enemy carried the wall by assault, ordered his trum- 
 peter to sound the retreat. It was at once obeyed, 
 and by the time the French had crossed the wall the 
 peasants had already passed out at the other end of 
 the village. 
 
 As the French cavalry had not been able to pass 
 the lower walls there was no pursuit. The peasants 
 rallied after a rapid flight of a mile. Their loss had 
 been small, while that of the French had been very 
 considerable; and the marshal halted his troops round 
 the village for the day. 
 
 The result of the fighting added to the resolution 
 of the peasants, and as soon as the French continued 
 their route the next morning the fighting began again. 
 It was a repetition of that of the preceding day. The 
 enemy had to contest every foot of the ground, and 
 were exposed to a galling fire along the whole line of 
 their march. Many times they made desperate efforts 
 to drive the peasants from the hillsides; sometimes they 
 were beaten back with heavy loss, and when they suc- 
 ceeded it was only to find the positions they attacked 
 deserted and their active defenders already beyond 
 musket-fire. At night they had no respite; the enemy 
 swarmed round their camp, shot down the sentries, and 
 attacked with such boldness that the marshal was 
 obliged to keep a large number of his men constantly 
 under arms. 
 
 At last, worn out by fatigue and fighting, the weary 
 army emerged from the hills into the wide valleys, 
 where their cavalry were able to act, and the ground no 
 longer offered favourable positions of defence to the 
 
BARCELONA INVESTED. 253 
 
 peasantry. Seeing the uselessness of further attacks, 
 the Count of Cifuentes drew off his peasants; and 
 Tesse marched on to Barcelona and effected a junction 
 with the troops from Roussillon under the Duke de 
 Noailles, who had come down by the way of Gerona. 
 The town was at once invested on the land side; 
 while the Count of Toulouse, with thirty French ships, 
 blockaded it from the sea. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE FRENCH CONVOY. 
 
 REPORT having arrived at the camp 
 of the Count of Cifuentes that the pea- 
 sants around Saragossa had risen in in- 
 surrection, Jack thought that he should 
 be doino- more good by discovering the truth of the 
 rumour, and by keeping the earl informed of the state 
 of things in the enemy's rear, than by remaining 
 with the count. He hesitated whether he should 
 take his two orderlies with him, but as they were 
 well mounted he decided that they should accom- 
 pany him, as they would add to his authority, and 
 would, in case of need, enable him the better to assume 
 the position of an officer riding in advance of a consid- 
 erable force. 
 
 After a hearty adieu from the Count of Cifuentes, he 
 started soon after daybreak. After riding for some 
 hours, just as he reached the top of a rise, up which he 
 had walked his horse, one of the orderlies, who were 
 riding a few paces behind him, rode up. 
 
 "I think, Captain Stilwell," he said, "I hear the 
 sound of firing. Brown thinks he hears it too." 
 
AX UNEXPECTED RECEPTION. 255 
 
 Jack reined in his horse. 
 
 " I hear nothing," he said, after a pause of a minute- 
 
 " I don't hear it now, sir," the man said. " I think it 
 came down on a puff of wind. If you wait a minute 
 or two I think you will hear it." 
 
 Jack waited another two minutes, and then was about 
 to resume his journey, when suddenly a faint sound 
 came upon the wind. 
 
 " You are right, Thompson," he exclaimed, " that's 
 firing, sure enough. It must be a convoy attacked by 
 peasants." 
 
 He touched his horse with the spur and galloped 
 forward. Two miles farther on, crossing the brow, 
 they saw, half a mile ahead of them in the dip of the 
 valley, a number of waggons huddled together. On 
 either side of the road men were lying, and the spurts 
 of smoke that rose from these, as well as from the 
 waggons, proved that they were still stoutly defending 
 themselves. A light smoke rose from every bush and 
 rock on the hillsides around, showing how numerous 
 were the assailants. Leaving the road, Jack galloped 
 towards the hill. Presently several balls came singing 
 round them. 
 
 " They think we are French, sir," one of the troopers 
 said. "I guess they don't know much about uni- 
 forms." 
 
 Jack drew out a white handkerchief and waved it 
 as he rode forward, shouting as he did, " English, 
 English." The fire ceased, and the little party soon 
 reached the spot where the peasants were lying 
 thickly in their ambushes. 
 
256 A WARLIKE PRIEST. 
 
 " I am an English officer," Jack said as he leapt from 
 his horse. " Where is your leader?" 
 
 " There is one of them," a peasant said, pointing to a 
 priest, who, with a long musket in his hand, rose from 
 behind a log. 
 
 " Reverend father," Jack said, " I have come from 
 the Earl of Peterborough with a mission to understand 
 how matters go in Arragon, and to ascertain what force 
 would be likely to join him in this province against 
 the invader." 
 
 "You see for yourself how things go," the priest 
 said. " I am glad to see an officer of the great Earl of 
 Peterborough, whose exploits have excited the admira- 
 tion of all Spain. To whom have I the honour of 
 speaking?" 
 
 " I am Captain Stilwell," one of the earl's aides-de- 
 camp; and you, father?" 
 
 "I am Ignacio Bravos, the humble padre of the 
 village of San Aldephonso. And now, Captain Stil- 
 well, if you will excuse me till we make an end of 
 these accursed Frenchmen, afterwards I will be at your 
 service." 
 
 For another two hours the conflict continued. Jack 
 saw that the fire of the defenders of the waggons was 
 decreasing, and he was not surprised when a white 
 handkerchief was raised on the top of a bayonet and 
 waved in the air in token of a desire to parley. A 
 shout of exultation rose from the Spaniards. The priest 
 showed himself on the hillside. 
 
 "Do you surrender?" he shouted. 
 
 " We surrender the waggons/' an officer called back, 
 

JACK REMONSTRATES. 257 
 
 " on condition that we are allowed to march off with 
 our arms without molestation." 
 
 A shout of refusal rose from the peasants, and the 
 firing was instantly renewed. Jack went and sat 
 down by the side of the priest. 
 
 " Father," he said, " it were best to give these men 
 the terms they ask. "War is not massacre." 
 
 " Quite so, my son," the priest replied coolly. " That 
 is what you should have told Marshal Tesse. It is he 
 who has chosen to make it massacre. Why, man, he has 
 shot and huno- hundreds in cold blood in and around 
 Sarao-ossa, has burnt numerous villages in the neio-h- 
 bourhood, and put man, woman, and child to the sword." 
 
 " Then, if this be so, father, I should say, by all 
 means hang Marshal Tesse when you catch him, but 
 do not punish the innocent for the guilty. You must 
 remember that these men have been taken away from 
 their homes in France, and forced to fight in quarrels 
 in which they have no concern. Like yourself, they 
 are Catholics. Above all, remember how many scores 
 of villages are at present at the mercy of the French. 
 If the news comes to the marshal that you have re- 
 fused quarter to his soldiers, he will have a fair excuse 
 for taking vengeance on such of your countrymen as 
 may be in his power." 
 
 " There is something in that," the priest said. " For 
 myself I have no pity, not a scrap of it, for these 
 Frenchmen, nor would you have, had you seen as much 
 of their doings as I have, nor do I think that any retri- 
 bution that we mio-ht deal out to the men could 
 increase Tesse's hatred and ferocity towards us." 
 
 (338) R 
 
258 THE PRIEST IS CONVINCED. 
 
 "Still, it might serve as an excuse," Jack urged. 
 " Remember the eyes of Europe are upon this struggle, 
 and that the report of wholesale slaughter of your ene- 
 mies will not influence public opinion in your favour." 
 
 "Public opinion goes for nothing," the priest said 
 shortly. 
 
 " Pardon me, father," Jack replied. " The English 
 and Dutch and the Duke of Savoy are all righting in 
 your favour, and we may even boast that had it not 
 been for the Earl of Peterborough and the allies the 
 chains of France would be riveted firmly round your 
 necks. You will tell me, no doubt, that they are fight- 
 ing for their own political ends, and from no true love 
 for the Spanish people. That may be so, but you 
 must remember that although governments begin wars 
 it is the people who carry them on. Let the people of 
 England and Holland hear, as they will hear, of the 
 brutal ferocity of the French marshal on a defenceless 
 people, and their sympathies will be strongly with you. 
 They will urge their governments to action, and vote 
 willingly the necessary sums for carrying on the war. 
 Let them hear that with you too war is massacre, that 
 you take no prisoners, and kill all that fall into your 
 hands, and, believe me, the public will soon grow sick 
 of the war carried on with such cruelty on both sides." 
 
 "You are right, my son," the priest said frankly. 
 " Young as you are, you have seen more of the world 
 than I, who, since I left the University of Salamanca, 
 have never been ten miles from my native village. I 
 will do what I can to put a stop to this matter. But 
 I am not solely in command here. I lead my own 
 
A COUNCIL. 259 
 
 village, but there are the men of a score of villages 
 lying on these hills. But I will summon all the 
 chiefs to a council now." 
 
 The priest called half a dozen of the peasants to 
 him, and despatched them with orders to bring all the 
 other leaders to take part in a council with an English 
 officer who had arrived from the great Earl of Peter- 
 borough. 
 
 In half an hour some twenty men were assembled in 
 a little hollow on the hillside, where they were shel- 
 tered from the fire of the French. Four or five of these 
 were priests. There were two or three innkeepers. 
 The remainder were small landed proprietors. Father 
 Ignacio first addressed them. He stated that the Eng- 
 lish officer had come on a mission from the earl, and 
 had arrived accidentally while the fight was going on, 
 and that he was of opinion that the French offer of 
 surrender should be accepted. A murmur of dissent 
 went round the circle. 
 
 " I was at first of your opinion," the priest said, " but 
 the reasons which this English officer has given me in 
 support of his advice have brought me round to his way 
 of thinking. I will leave him to state them to you." 
 
 Jack now rose to his feet, and repeated the argu- 
 ments which he had used to the priest. He gathered 
 from the faces of his hearers that, although some were 
 convinced that mercy would be the best policy, others 
 were still bent upon revenge. Father Ignacio then, in 
 lano-uao-e which he thouovht best suited to touch his 
 hearers, repeated Jack's arguments, urging very strongly 
 the vengeance which the French marshal would be sure 
 
260 ARGUMENTS FOR MERCY. 
 
 to take upon the Spanish population of the country 
 through which he was passing when he heard the 
 news. 
 
 "Besides," Jack said, when he had finished, "you 
 must remember you have not conquered the enemy 
 yet. I see the officer has withdrawn all his men among 
 the waggons, where their shelter will be nearly as good 
 as yours. They have, doubtless, abundant stores of 
 ammunition in those waggons, together with food and 
 wine, and if you force them to fight to the last man 
 they can hold out for a very long time, and will inflict 
 a heavy loss upon your men before they are overcome." 
 
 "But why should they take their weapons with 
 them?" one of the men said; "they will be useful to 
 us. Why should we let them carry them away to kill 
 more Spaniards?" 
 
 " The reason why I would let them take their arms 
 is this," Jack said. " Unless they march away armed 
 you will not be able to restrain your followers, who 
 will be likely to break any convention you may make 
 and to massacre them without mercy. As to the arms 
 being used again against you, I will put the officers 
 under their parole that they and their men shall not 
 take any further part in the war until they are ex- 
 changed for an equal number of prisoners taken by the 
 French." 
 
 "Who would trust to a Frenchman's word?" a man 
 asked scoffingly. 
 
 " I would trust to a French officer's word as much as 
 to that of an English officer," Jack replied. "You would 
 expect them to trust to your word that they should be 
 
THE QUESTION SETTLED. 261 
 
 safe if they laid down their arms; and yet, as you 
 know, you might not be able to keep it? Better a 
 thousand times that a handful of French officers and 
 men should be allowed to join the enemy's ranks than 
 that the national honour of Spain should be soiled by 
 a massacre perpetrated just after a surrender." 
 
 "The Englishman is right," Father Ignacio said posi- 
 tively. " Let us waste no further words on it. Besides, 
 I have a reason of my own. I started before daybreak 
 without breakfast, and have got nothing but a piece of 
 dry bread with me. If we don't accept these fellows' 
 surrender we may be on the hillside all night, and I told 
 my servant that I should have a larded capon and a 
 flask of my best wine for dinner. That is an argu- 
 ment, my sons, which I am sure comes home to you all ; 
 and remember, if we accept the surrender we shall soon 
 quench our thirst on the good wine which, I doubt 
 not, is contained in some of the barrels I see down 
 yonder." 
 
 There was a hearty laugh and the question was settled; 
 and it was arranged at once that Father Ignacio, one 
 of the other leaders, and Jack should treat with the 
 enemy. The other leaders hurried away to their re- 
 spective sections to order them to cease firing when a 
 white flag was raised; and, having given them twenty 
 minutes to get to their several posts, a white hand- 
 kerchief was waved in the air. The Spanish fire 
 ceased at once, and as soon as the French perceived 
 the flag they also stopped firing. 
 
 "We are coming down, three of us, to discuss matters 
 with you," Father Ignacio shouted out. 
 
262 TERMS OF SURRENDER. 
 
 The three accordingly descended the hill, and when 
 within a short distance of the waggons were met by 
 the officer in command of the convoy and two others. 
 
 " We have come to discuss the terms of your sur- 
 render," Jack said. "I am Captain Stilwell, one of 
 Lord Peterborough's aides-de-camp. You see your 
 position is desperate." 
 
 "Not quite desperate," the French officer replied; 
 " we have plenty of ammunition and abundance of 
 provisions, and can hold out for a long time, till rescue 
 comes." 
 
 "There is little chance of rescue," Jack said. "Your 
 marshal has his hands full where he is; and even did 
 he hear of your situation and detach a force back to 
 your rescue, neither of which he is likely to do, that 
 force would have to fight every foot of its way, and 
 assuredly not arrive in time. Nor is there any more 
 chance of your receiving succour from the rear. You 
 have made a gallant defence, sir, and might perhaps 
 hold out for many hours yet; but of what use is it 
 sacrificing the lives of your men in a vain resistance?" 
 
 "What is your proposal?" the officer asked. 
 
 "We propose," Jack said, "to allow you to march 
 out with your arms and five rounds of ammunition to 
 each man, on you and your officers giving me your 
 parole to consider yourselves and your men as prisoners 
 of war, and not to serve again until exchanged." 
 
 The terms were far better than the French officer 
 had looked for. 
 
 "I may tell you," Father Ignacio said, "that for 
 these terms you are indebted solely to this English 
 
THE CONDITIONS ACCEPTED. 263 
 
 officer. Had it depended upon us only, rest assured 
 that no one of you would have gone away alive." 
 
 "You will understand," Jack said, "that you will be 
 allowed to take your arms solely as a protection 
 against the peasants, who have been justly enraged 
 by the brutal atrocities of your general. You know 
 well that even could their leaders here obtain from 
 their followers a respect for the terms of surrender, 
 that your men would be massacred in the first village 
 through which they passed were they deprived of their 
 arms. My friends here are desirous that no stigma of 
 massacre shall rest upon the Spanish honour, and they 
 have therefore agreed to allow your men to keep their 
 arms for purposes of defence on their return march." 
 
 After a few words with his fellow-officers the com- 
 mander of the convoy agreed to the terms. "You will, 
 however," he said, " permit me to take with me one or 
 more waggons, as may be required, to carry off my 
 wounded ? " 
 
 This was at once agreed to, and in ten minutes the 
 two companies of French infantry were in readiness 
 to march. There were forty wounded in the waggons, 
 and seven -and -twenty dead were left behind them. 
 The French officer in command, before marching off, 
 thanked Jack very heartily for his interference on their 
 behalf. 
 
 "I tell you frankly, Captain Stilwell," he said, "that 
 I had no hopes whatever that I or any of my men 
 would leave the ground alive, for these Spaniards in- 
 variably massacre prisoners who fall into their hands. 
 I could not have left my wounded behind me; and 
 
2G4 THE SPOILS OF WAR. 
 
 even if I had resolved to do so, the chances of our fight- 
 ing our way back in safety would have been small in- 
 deed. We owe you our lives, sir ; and should it ever be 
 in the power of Major Ferre to repay the debt, you 
 may rely upon me." 
 
 " I trust that the fortune of war may never place me 
 in a position when I may need to recall your promise," 
 Jack said, smiling; "but should it do so, I will not fail 
 to remind you if I get a chance." 
 
 All was now ready for the march. Two waggons 
 which had been hastily emptied were, with the wounded 
 men, placed in the centre, and the French, numbering 
 now less than a hundred, started on their march. 
 The Spanish peasants remained in their places on the 
 hillside till they had departed, as the leaders had 
 agreed that it was better they should be kept away 
 from the vicinity of the French, as a quarrel would be 
 certain to take place did they come to close quarters. 
 The peasants were indignant at what they deemed the 
 escape of their enemies; but the desire of plunder soon 
 overcame other considerations, and as soon as the 
 French had marched off they poured down from the 
 hills. Their leaders, however, restrained them from 
 indiscriminate plundering. There were in all eighty- 
 seven waggons loaded with wine, corn, flour, and pro- 
 visions for the use of the army. 
 
 An equal division was made of these among the vari- 
 ous bands of peasants in proportion to their strength. 
 A few casks of wine were broached. The peasants 
 then buried their own dead — who were very few in 
 number, so securely had they been sheltered in their 
 
the priest's invitation. 265 
 
 hiding-places — and then the force broke up, each party 
 marching with its proportion of waggons back to its 
 village. 
 
 "Now, Signor Capitano," Father Ignacio said, "I 
 trust that you will come home with me. My village 
 is six miles away, and I will do my best to make 
 you comfortable. Hitherto you have seen me only as 
 a man of war. I can assure you that I am much more 
 estimable in my proper character as a man of peace. 
 And let me tell you, my cook is excellent; the wine 
 of the village is famous in the province, and I have 
 some in my cellars ten years old." 
 
 " I cannot resist such a number of good arguments," 
 Jack said, smiling, " and till to-morrow morning I am 
 at your service; but I warn you that my appetite 
 just at present is ravenous, and that my two dragoons 
 are likely to make a serious inroad upon the larders of 
 your village, however well supplied." 
 
 "They will be welcome," the priest said, "and I guar- 
 antee the larders will prove sufficiently well stocked. 
 Fortunately, although nearly every village in the neigh- 
 bourhood has been raided by the French, owing to our 
 good fortune and the interposition of the blessed San 
 Aldephonso our village has escaped a visit." 
 
 The party under Father Ignacio soon turned off from 
 the main road, and, with the six waggons which fell to 
 their share, journeyed along a rough country road until 
 they reached the village. Father Ignacio sat on the 
 leadino- wao-o-on, and Jack rode alongside chatting with 
 him. The priest was a stout-built man, with a good- 
 humoured countenance and merry twinkle of the eye, 
 
266 THE DIVISION OF THE SPOILS. 
 
 and Jack wondered what could have been the special 
 wrong that induced him to take up a musket and lead 
 his flock to the attack of a French convoy. 
 
 "Katherine!" he shouted as the waggon stopped in 
 front of his house and a buxom serving-woman ap- 
 peared at the door, "dinner as quickly as possible, 
 for we are starving; and let it be not only quick but 
 plentiful. Lay a cover for this gentleman, who will 
 dine with me; and prepare an ample supply of food in 
 the kitchen for these two English soldiers, who have 
 come across the sea to fight for the good cause. 
 
 "And now," he said to Jack, " while dinner is pre- 
 paring I must distribute the spoil." The waggons 
 we're unloaded and their contents divided among the 
 men who had taken part in the expedition, his flock 
 insisting upon the padre taking a bountiful share. 
 
 The mules and bullocks in the waggons were similarly 
 divided, in this case one being given to each family; 
 for there were but thirty animals, while the fighting 
 contingent from the village had numbered nearly 
 eighty men. There were five or six animals over when 
 the division had been made; and these were given, in 
 addition to their proper share, to the families of three 
 men who had been killed in the fight. 
 
 " Now, my sons," the padre said when all was done, 
 " take your axes and fall upon the waggons. A waggon 
 is a thing to swear by. Every man knows his own 
 goods; and should the French ever visit our village 
 ao-ain these wagrffons mi^ht cost us dear. Therefore let 
 them be made into firewood as quickly as possible, and 
 let them all be consumed before other fuel is touched. 
 
A SNUG DINNER. 2G7 
 
 And now, capitano, I think that Katherine will be 
 ready for us." 
 
 So saying he led the way back into his house. A 
 capital meal was provided, and Jack found that the 
 priest had by no means over-praised either his cook or 
 his cellar. After the meal was over and the two had 
 drawn their chairs up to the hearth, on which was 
 blazing brightly some wood which Jack recognized as 
 forming part of one of the waggons, and the priest had 
 placed on a small table close at hand a large flask 
 which he had himself gone into the cellar to fetch, 
 Jack said: 
 
 " How is it, father, that, as you told me, you have 
 seen such acts of brutality on the part of the French 
 as to cause you to wage a war without mercy against 
 them, when, as you say, they have never penetrated to 
 your village? Your reasons must be strong, for your 
 profession is a peaceful one. You do not look like a 
 man who would rush into deeds of violence for their 
 own sake, and your cook and your cellar offer you 
 strong inducements to remain at home." 
 
 " That is so, my son," the priest said with a laugh. 
 " I am, as you may see, an easy-going man, well con- 
 tented with my lot, and envy not the Bishop of To- 
 ledo; but you know it is said that even a worm will 
 turn, and so you have seen the peaceful priest enact- 
 ing the part of the bloodthirsty captain. But, my son" 
 — and his face grew grave now — "you can little imagine 
 the deeds which the ferocious Tesse has enacted here in 
 Arragon. When warring with you English the French 
 behave like a civilized nation; when warring with us 
 
268 THE priest's story. 
 
 Spanish peasants, who have no means of making our 
 wrongs known to the world, they behave worse than a 
 horde of brutal savages. But I will tell you the circum- 
 stances which have driven me to place myself at the 
 head of my parishioners, to wage a war of exter- 
 mination with the French, and to deny mercy to 
 every one of that accursed nation who may fall into 
 my hands. I have a brother — or rather I should say 
 I had one — a well-to-do farmer who lived at a village 
 some six miles from Saragossa. He had an only 
 daughter, who was to be married to the son of a 
 neighbouring proprietor. A handsome, high-spirited 
 lad he was, and devoted to Nina. They were to have 
 been married some three months ago, and they wrote 
 to me to go over to perform the ceremony. 
 
 "I went; the wedding-day arrived, and all was ready. 
 It was a holiday in the village, for both were favourites. 
 The bride was dressed; the village maidens and men 
 were all in their best; the procession was about to 
 set out, when a troop of dragoons rode suddenly in from 
 Saragossa. A shot or two had been fired at them as 
 they rode through a wood. When they arrived they 
 dismounted, and the commander ordered the principal 
 men of the village to be brought to him. My brother 
 and the father of the bridegroom were among them. 
 
 " ' My troops have been fired at/ the Frenchman 
 said, 'and I hold you responsible.' 
 
 " ' It was no one from this village,' my brother said ; 
 'we have a wedding here, and not a soul is absent.' 
 
 " ' I care not,' the officer said ; ' we have been fired 
 at, and we shall give the people of this district a lesson.' 
 
A COLD-BLOODED MASSACRE. 2 GO 
 
 " So without another word he turned to his soldiers 
 and ordered them to fire the village from end to end. 
 
 " 'It is outrageous/ my brother said, and the others 
 joined him in the cry. I, too, implored him to pause 
 before having such an order carried into execution. 
 His only reply was to give the order to his men. 
 
 " The six principal men were seized at once, were set 
 with their backs against the wall of a house, and shot." 
 
 "You cannot mean it!" Jack exclaimed indignantly. 
 "Surely such an outrage could never be perpetrated 
 by civilized soldiers?" 
 
 "I saw it done," the priest said bitterly. "I tried to 
 throw myself between the victims and their mur- 
 derers, but I was held back by force by the soldiers. 
 Imagine the scene if you can — the screaming women, 
 the outburst of vain fury among the men. The bride- 
 groom, in his despair at seeing his father murdered, 
 seized a stick and rushed at the French officer; but he, 
 drawing a pistol, shot him dead, and the soldiers poured 
 a volley into his companions, killing some eight or ten 
 others. Resistance was hopeless. Those who were un- 
 wounded fled; those who fell were bayoneted on the 
 spot. I took my niece's arm and led her quietly away. 
 Even the French soldiers drew back before us. You 
 should have seen her face. Madre de Dios ! I see it now 
 — I see it always. She died that night. Not one word 
 passed her lips from the moment when her father 
 and her affianced husband fell dead before her eyes. 
 An hour later the troop rode off, and the people stole 
 back to bury their dead among the ashes of what had 
 been their homes. I went to Saragossa after reading 
 
270 the priest's appeal. 
 
 the funeral service over them. I saw Tesse and told 
 him of the scene I had witnessed, and demanded ven- 
 geance. He laughed in my face. Seiior, I persisted, 
 and he got angry and told me that, were it not for my 
 cloth, he would hang me from the steeple. I called 
 down Heaven's curse upon him, and left him and came 
 home. Do you wonder, senor, that I found it hard to 
 spare those Frenchmen for whom you pleaded ? Do 
 you wonder that I, a man of peace, lead out my vil- 
 lagers to slaughter our enemy?" 
 
 "I do not, indeed!" Jack exclaimed warmly. "Such 
 acts as these would stir the blood of the coldest into 
 fire; and, priest or no priest, a man would be less than 
 a man who did not to try take vengeance for so foul a 
 deed. Have many massacres of this sort been perpe- 
 trated?" 
 
 " Many," the priest replied, "and in no case has any 
 redress been obtained by the relatives of the victims." 
 
 "And throughout all Arra^on, does the same hatred 
 of the French prevail?" 
 
 " Everywhere," the priest said. 
 
 "Then King Charles would meet with an enthusiastic 
 welcome here?" 
 
 " I do not say that," the priest answered. "He would 
 be well received, doubtless, simply because he is the 
 enemy of the French; but for himself, no. We Arra- 
 gonese cannot for the life of us see why we should be 
 ruled over by a foreigner; and in some respects a Ger- 
 man kino- is even less to be desired than a French one. 
 The connection between the two Latin nations is na- 
 turally closer than between us and the Germans, and a 
 
A DIVIDED NATION. 271 
 
 French king would more readily adapt himself to our 
 ways than would a still' and thick-headed German. 
 
 " Apart from the recent doings of the French army 
 Arragon would have preferred Philip to Charles. More- 
 over, Charles is looked upon as the choice of the Cata- 
 lans and Valencians, and why should the men of Arra- 
 gon take the king others have chosen? No, King 
 Charles will doubtless be received well because he 
 appears as the enemy of the French; but you will not 
 find that the people of Arragon will make any great 
 sacrifices in his behalf. Let a French army enter 
 our province again, every man will rise in arms 
 against it; but there will be little disposition to raise 
 troops to follow King Charles beyond the limits of the 
 province. Castille is strong for Philip; the jealousy 
 there of the Catalans is even greater than here, and 
 the fact that Arragon will go with Catalonia and Val- 
 encia will only render the Castillians more earnest in 
 the cause of Philip. There have been several skir- 
 mishes already between bands of our Miquelets and 
 those of Castille, and the whole country along the 
 border is greatly disturbed." 
 
 "It is a pity that Spaniards cannot agree among 
 themselves as to who shall be king." 
 
 u Ah, my son; but it will be very long yet before 
 Spaniards agree upon any point. It is a mistake to 
 think of us as one nation. We are half a dozen nations 
 under one king. If you are asked your nationality, 
 you reply an Englishman. If you ask a Spaniard, he 
 will reply, I am a Castillian, or a Catalan, an Arra- 
 gonese or Biscay an — never, I am a Spaniard. We 
 
272 UNANIMITY IMPOSSIBLE. 
 
 hate each other as you Scotchmen and Englishmen 
 hated each other a hundred years back, and even now re- 
 gard yourselves as different peoples. What connection 
 is there between the hardy mountaineer of the northern 
 provinces and the easy-going peasant of Valencia or 
 Andalusia? Nothing. Consequently, if one part of 
 Spain declares for one man as a king, you may be sure 
 that the other will declare against him. 
 
 "As long as we had great men, Spaniards, for our 
 kings — and the descent went in the regular way from 
 father to son — things went smoothly, because no pre- 
 tender could have a shadow of claim. As between two 
 foreign princes, each man has a right to choose for 
 himself. Were there any Spaniard with a shadow of 
 claim, all parties would rally round him; but, unfor- 
 tunately, this is not so ; and I foresee an epoch of war 
 and trouble before the matter is settled. For myself, I 
 tell you I would not give that flask of wine were I able 
 to put the crown upon the head of one or other of these 
 foreigners. Let whoever gets the crown govern well 
 and strongly, tax my villagers lightly, and interfere 
 in no way with our privileges, and I shall be well con- 
 tent, and such you will find is the opinion of most men 
 in Spain. And now, tell me if there is ought that I can 
 do for you. You say you must be on your way by day- 
 break. Tell me in which direction you journey, and 
 it will be hard if I cannot find a friend there with 
 whom my introduction will insure you a hearty wel- 
 come." 
 
 " If you can tell me where are the largest gatherings 
 of Miquelets, I can tell you which way I shall ride/' 
 
THE priest's views. 273 
 
 Jack replied. " My mission is to ascertain what aid 
 the king can rely upon in this province." 
 
 " Three days ago there were many thousands of men 
 under arms," the priest replied; "by to-night there will 
 be less than as many hundreds. The day Tesse' crossed 
 the frontier with his army the greater portion of the 
 bands went to their homes, and their arms will be laid 
 aside until the news comes that the French army is on 
 its return from Barcelona. I fancy there is but little 
 chance of our seeing King Charles among us. In an- 
 other clay or two Tesse will be before Barcelona; and 
 joined, as he will be there, by the French army march- 
 ing down from Roussillon, he will make quick work of 
 that town, and King Charles will have the choice of 
 going to Valencia to be hunted shortly thence, or of sail- 
 ing away again from the country in your ships." 
 
 "It would seem like it," Jack agreed; "but you are 
 reckoning without the Earl of Peterborough." 
 
 "Your English general must be a wonder," the priest 
 said, "a marvel; but he cannot accomplish impossi- 
 bilities. What can he do with two or three thousand 
 trained troops against twenty thousand veteran French 
 soldiers?" 
 
 "I cannot tell what he will do," Jack laughed; "but 
 you may rely upon it that he will do something, and I 
 would take fair odds that he will somehow or other save 
 Barcelona and rid Catalonia of its invaders." 
 
 "That I judge to be altogether impossible," the 
 priest replied. "Anything that man could do I am ready 
 to admit that your general is capable of; but I do not 
 judge this to be within the range of possibilities. If 
 
 ( 338 ) s 
 
274 A PRECIOUS STORE. 
 
 you will take my advice, my son, you will not linger 
 here, but will ride for Valencia and embark on board 
 your ships with him when the time comes." 
 
 "We shall see," Jack said laughing. "I have faith 
 in the improbable. It may not be so very long before 
 I drop in again to drink another flask of your wine 
 on my way through Arragon with King Charles on his 
 march towards Madrid." 
 
 " If you do, my son, I will produce a bottle of wine 
 to which this is but ditch-water. I have three or four 
 stored away in my cellar which I preserve for great 
 occasions. They are the remains of the cellar of my 
 predecessor, as good a judge of wine as ever lived. It 
 is forty years since he laid them by, and they were, he 
 said, the best vintage he had ever come across. Had 
 the good old man died ten years earlier, what a heritage 
 would have been mine! but in his later years he was 
 not so saving as it behoves a good man to be, and 
 indulged in them on minor occasions; consequently, 
 but two dozen remained when I succeeded to the charge 
 twenty years ago. I, too, was not sufficiently chary 
 of them to begin with, and all but six bottles were drunk 
 in the first ten years. Since then I have been as 
 stingy as a miser, and but two bottles have been 
 opened." 
 
 "I hope, father, that you have laid in a similar 
 supply for whomsoever may come after you." 
 
 " Surely I have, my son. Fifteen years ago I had a 
 hogshead of the primest vintage in the neighbourhood 
 bricked up in my cellar. I had an inscription placed 
 on the wall by which, should I be taken suddenly, my 
 
THE HIDDEN HOGSHEAD. 275 
 
 successor may know of the store that awaits him. At 
 present you would not find the inscription did you 
 search for it; for, when those troubles began, I filled 
 up the letters in the stone with mortar, and gave the 
 wall two or three coats of whitewash. I did not choose 
 to run any risk of my grand wine going down the 
 throats of thirsty French soldiers. It would be an act 
 of sacrilege. When matters are settled, and we are at 
 peace again, I will pick out the mortar from the letters; 
 but not till then. I have often reflected since how 
 short-sighted it was not to have stowed away another 
 hogshead for my own consumption. It would have 
 been something to have looked forward to in my 
 declining years." 
 
 " Ah, father, who knows what may happen before 
 that? The wall may fall down, and then naturally 
 you would wish to see whether the wine is in as good 
 a condition as it should be. Besides, you will say to 
 yourself, why, when my successor left me but a miser- 
 able two dozen of that grand wine of his, should I 
 bequeath a whole hogshead to him who may come after 
 me, and who, moreover, may be so bad a judge of wine 
 that he will value my treasure no more than an equal 
 quantity of the rough country vintage?" 
 
 "Avaunt, tempter!" the priest said laughing. "But," 
 he added, more seriously, " you have frightened me. I 
 never thought of that. I have always pictured my 
 successor as a man who would appreciate good wine as 
 I do myself. Truly, it would be a terrible misfortune 
 did he not do so — a veritable throwing of pearls before 
 swine. Now that you have presented this dreadful 
 
276 CONVINCING ARGUMENTS. 
 
 idea, it will be ever in my mind. I shall no longer 
 think of my hogshead with unmixed satisfaction." 
 
 " The idea is a terrible one, truly," Jack said gravely, 
 " and to prevent it I would advise you when the time 
 of peace arrives to open your cave, to bottle oft' your 
 wine, and to secure its being appreciated by indulging 
 in it yourself on special occasions and holidays, taking 
 care always to leave a store equal to, or even superior 
 to, that which you yourself inherited." 
 
 " I will think it over, my son, and it may be that I 
 shall take your advice. Such a misfortune as that 
 which you have suggested is too terrible to think of." 
 
 "It is so, father, terrible indeed; and I feel confident 
 that you will do the best in your power to prevent 
 the possibility of its occurrence. Besides, you know, 
 wine may be kept even too long. I judge you not to 
 be more than five-and- forty now; with so good a cook 
 and so good a cellar you may reasonably expect to live 
 to the age of eighty; there is, therefore, plenty of 
 time for you to lay in another hogshead to mature for 
 your successor." 
 
 The priest burst into a roar of laughter, in which 
 Jack joined him. 
 
 "Your reasoning powers are admirable," he said 
 when he recovered his gravity, " and you have com- 
 pletely convinced me. An hour ago if it had been 
 suggested to me that I should open that cellar I should 
 have viewed the proposal with horror; now it seems 
 to me that it is the very best thing that could be done 
 for all parties, including the wine itself." 
 
 There was some further chat as to the course which 
 
A FRESH START. 277 
 
 Jack would follow in the morning, and he decided 
 finally to ride to the borders of Castille in order that 
 he might learn as much as possible as to the feeling of 
 people in that province. Father Ignacio gave him a 
 letter of introduction to the priest in charge of a village 
 a mile or two within the border of Arrao'on, and the 
 next morning Jack started at daybreak, after a hearty 
 adieu from his host, who insisted on rising to see 
 him off. 
 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A PRISONER. 
 
 ACK, with his two troopers, rode away from 
 the hospitable cottage of the priest in high 
 spirits. He determined to avoid Saragossa, 
 as he was not charged with any direct 
 mission from the earl, and wished, therefore, to avoid 
 any official intercourse with the leaders of the pro- 
 vince. As soon as the marshal had marched, the 
 people there had risen, had driven out the small 
 French garrison left, and had resumed the management 
 of their own affairs. Jack learned, however, that the 
 city had not formally declared for King Charles. As 
 the priest had told him would be the case, Jack encoun- 
 tered no bodies of armed men during the day; the 
 country had a peaceful aspect, the peasants were 
 working in the fields, and at the villages through which 
 he passed the English uniforms excited a feeling of 
 curiosity rather than of interest. He stopped at several 
 of these and entered into conversation with the inhabi- 
 tants. He found everywhere an intense hatred of the 
 French prevailing, while but little interest was evinced 
 in the respective claims of Charles and Philip. 
 
A LETTER OF INTRODUCTION. 279 
 
 After a very long ride he arrived, at nightfall, near 
 the spot to which he was bound. In this neighbour- 
 hood he observed a greater amount of watchfulness 
 and preparation than had prevailed elsewhere. The 
 men, for the most part, remained in their villages, and 
 went about armed. Jack learned that an inroad by 
 the Miquelets of Castille was deemed probable, and 
 that it was thought possible that another French force 
 might follow Tesse from Madrid to Barcelona. 
 
 It was late in the evening before Jack reached his 
 destination, where, on his presenting his letter of in- 
 troduction, he was most heartily received by the priest. 
 " Father Io-nacio tells me," he said when he had read 
 it, " that you are not only to be welcomed as an officer 
 of the great English general, but that you are in every 
 way deserving of friendship; he adds, too, that you are 
 a first-rate judge of wine, and that you can be trusted 
 as an adviser upon knotty and difficult matters." 
 
 Jack laughed. "I only gave the good father my 
 advice upon two points," he said; "the first was the 
 admitting to terms of surrender of a body of French 
 troops with whom he was engaged in battle when I 
 arrived; the second was upon the important question 
 of broaching or not broaching a hogshead of particularly 
 good wine." 
 
 "If you advised that the hogshead should be 
 broached," the priest said smiling, " I can warrant that 
 my good brother Ignacio followed your advice, and 
 can well understand the respect in which he seems to 
 hold your judgment. But do not let us stand talking 
 here. 
 
280 MARGARETTA. 
 
 "Your men will find a stable behind the house 
 where they can stand the horses. Alas! it is unin- 
 habited at present, for my mule, the gentlest and best 
 in the province, was requisitioned — which is another 
 word for stolen — by the French, as they passed through. 
 My faithful beast! I miss her every hour of the day, 
 and I doubt not that she misses me still more sorely. 
 Tell me, seiior, my brother Ignacio writes me that he 
 has captured many animals from the French — was 
 Margaretta among them? She was a large mule, and 
 in good condition; indeed there was some flesh on her 
 bones. She was a dark chestnut with a white star on 
 the forehead, a little white on her forefeet, and white 
 below the hocks on the hind-legs; she had a soft eye, 
 and a peculiar twist in jerking her tail." 
 
 The manner of the priest was so earnest that Jack 
 repressed a smile with difficulty. 
 
 "I did notice among the mules in one of the 
 waggons one marked somewhat similarly to your 
 description, and, if I mistake not, it, with another, fell 
 to the share of the good priest; but I cannot say that 
 it had much flesh upon its bones, indeed it was in very 
 poor case. Nor did I notice that its eyes were parti- 
 cularly soft, or that there was any peculiarity in the 
 twitching of its tail." 
 
 " It may be Margaretta," the priest said with some 
 excitement; "the poor beast would naturally lose flesh 
 in the hands of the French, while as to the switch in 
 the tail, it was a sign of welcome which she gave 
 me when I took an apple or a piece of bread into her 
 stable, and she would not be likely so to greet strangers- 
 
A PLEASANT EVENING. 281 
 
 I will lose no time in writing to Ignacio to inquire 
 further into the matter. Verily, it seems to me as if 
 the saint had sent you specially here as a bearer of 
 this good news." 
 
 Jack spent a pleasant evening with the priest, and 
 learned much as to the state of things upon the fron- 
 tier. The priest represented the Castillians as bitterly 
 opposed to the claims of Charles; they had no griev- 
 ances against the French, who had behaved with strict 
 discipline in that province, and had only commenced 
 their excesses upon crossing the frontier into Arragon. 
 This they regarded, though wrongfully, as a hostile 
 country ; for, previous to their arrival, the people there 
 had taken no part either way in the struggle, but the 
 overbearing manner of Tesse, and the lax discipline of 
 his troops, had speedily caused an intense feeling of 
 irritation. Resistance had been offered to foraging 
 parties of the French army, and the terrible vengeance 
 which had been taken by Tesse for these acts had 
 roused the whole province in a flame of insurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 " There are several bodies of French cavalry across 
 the frontier," the priest said; "occasionally they make 
 flying raids into Arragon, but, as you see, the people 
 are armed, and prepared, and ready to give them a hot 
 reception. The Castillians are like ourselves; if at 
 any time an army should march in this direction 
 against Madrid the Miquelets will oppose them just as 
 we should oppose the French, but they will not leave 
 their homes to interfere with us, for they know well 
 enough that did they do so we also should cross the 
 
282 SURROUNDED. 
 
 line, and fire and destruction would be carried through 
 all the villages on both sides of the border. So at pre- 
 sent there is nothing to fear from Castille, but if your 
 English general were to drive the French out of the 
 country, he would have hard work ere he overcame 
 the resistance of that province." 
 
 Just as day was breaking the next morning Jack 
 was aroused by shouts in the streets, followed by the 
 heavy trampling of horse. He sprang from the bed 
 and threw on his cloak; as he was buckling on his 
 sword one of the dragoons rushed into his room. 
 
 "We are surrounded, sir! I have just looked out, 
 and there are French cavalry all round the house." 
 
 As he spoke there was a tremendous knocking at 
 the door. The priest ran into the room. "We are 
 betrayed," he said; "someone must have carried away 
 the news last night of your arrival here, and it has 
 come to the ears of the French cavalry on the other 
 side. I ordered some men out last ni^ht to watch the 
 road across the border, but the enemy must have 
 ridden too fast for them to get here first." 
 
 "It cannot be helped," Jack said; "you had best 
 open the door, or they will break it in in another 
 minute. Make no resistance, lads," he said to the 
 dragoons, for the second orderly had now joined them; 
 "lay your swords down on the bed; we are caught this 
 time, and must make our escape when we can. It is 
 better, anyhow, to have fallen into the hands of the 
 French than of the Spanish." 
 
 The sound of the knocking had ceased now, and 
 there was a trampling and clamour of voices as the 
 
"YOU ARE MY PRISONER." 283 
 
 French soldiers poured into the house. Steps were 
 hoard ascending the stairs, the door opened, and the 
 priest, accompanied by a French officer and followed 
 by a number of soldiers, entered the room. 
 
 " You are my prisoner, sir," the French officer said. 
 
 " I am afraid there is no doubt of that," Jack said 
 speaking in Spanish; "here is my sword, sir. These 
 two men are my orderlies, and, of course, also sur- 
 render. You will observe that we are all in uniform, 
 that we are taken on the soil of Arragon, and that I 
 am here in pursuance of my duty as an officer of the 
 English army." 
 
 "You are alone?" the officer asked. 
 
 " Yes," Jack said ; " there are, so far as I know, no 
 other British but ourselves in Arragon." 
 
 "Then we were misinformed," the officer said; "the 
 news was received last night that the Earl of Peter- 
 borough was himself here; and although it was but in 
 the afternoon that we had heard that your general was 
 at Valencia, his movements are so swift and erratic 
 that, if we heard of him in Portugal one hour we 
 should not be surprised to find him here the next." 
 He stopped as shots were heard fired in the streets. 
 
 "You must excuse ceremony, sir," he said, "and 
 mount at once with your men and accompany me. In 
 ten minutes we shall have the whole country buzzing 
 round us like wasps; and now that the object of my 
 ride is accomplished I don't wish to throw away my 
 men's lives." 
 
 The horses were saddled without loss of time, and in 
 two or three minutes Jack was trotting down the 
 
284 HATRED OP THE SPANISH. 
 
 village in the midst of the French cavalry amid a 
 scathing fire from behind the houses and walls. 
 
 The French officer rode at the head of his troop till 
 well beyond the village, then, reining in his horse, 
 joined his prisoner. 
 
 "And now," he asked, "whom have I had the honour 
 of capturing?" 
 
 " I am Captain Stilwell," Jack replied, " one of the 
 Earl of Peterborough's aides-de-camp." 
 
 "I am Captain de Courcy," the French officer said; 
 " happily, although the French and English have taken 
 opposite sides on this question, we can esteem and 
 honour each other as brave and civilized adversaries. 
 As for these Spanish scoundrels, they are no better 
 than banditti ; they murder us in our beds, they poison 
 our wine, they as often as not burn us alive if we fall 
 into their hands; they are savages, neither more nor 
 less; and why Philip of Anjou, who could have had all 
 the pleasures of life as a prince of the blood at Ver- 
 sailles should covet the kingship of this country, passes 
 my understanding. And now tell me about that pala- 
 din, your general. Peste, what a man ! And you are 
 one of his aides-de-camp ? Why, if he drags you about 
 everywhere with him, you must lead the life of a dog." 
 
 " When I last heard of the general he was at Valen- 
 cia," Jack said. " But that was ten days since." 
 
 "Ten days!" the Frenchman said, "then by now he 
 may be in London, or in Rome, or at Paris." 
 
 " With the wind favouring him he might be at Rome, 
 but he could scarcely have arrived at either London 
 or Paris." 
 
PETERBOROUGH'S REPUTATION. 285 
 
 "There is no saying," the French officer laughed. 
 " Has he not three-leagued boots, and can he not step 
 from mountain to mountain? Does he not fly through 
 a storm on a broomstick? Can he not put on a cap 
 and make himself invisible? For I can tell you that 
 our soldiers credit him with all these powers. Can he 
 not, by waving his hand, multiply three hundred men 
 into an army, spread them over a wide extent of coun- 
 try, and then cause them to sink into the ground and 
 disappear 1 ? Our soldiers are convinced that he is in 
 league with the evil one, even if he be not the gentle- 
 man in black himself." 
 
 Jack joined in the laugh. " He is a wonderful man," 
 he said, "though he cannot do all you credit him 
 with. But he is absolutely tireless, and can do with- 
 out sleep for any time; and yet to look at him no one 
 would think that he was in any way a strong man. 
 He is small, thin, and worn-looking — in fact, almost 
 insignificant in appearance, were it not for his keen 
 eye and a certain lofty expression of face. My post 
 is no sinecure, I can assure you, for the general expects 
 all to be able to do as well as himself. But with a 
 chief who never spares himself all are willing to do 
 their best. Extreme as has been the labour of the 
 troops, severe as have been their hardships, you will 
 never hear a grumble; the men have most implicit con- 
 fidence in him, and are ready to go anywhere and do 
 anything he orders them." 
 
 "He is a marvel," the French officer said. "The 
 way he took Barcelona, and then, with a handful of 
 men, hunted our armies out of Catalonia and Valencia 
 
286 THE DUKE OF BERWICK. 
 
 was wonderful; and though it was at our cost, and not 
 a little to our discredit, there is not an officer in the 
 army but admires your general. Fortunately I was not 
 in Barcelona when you laid siege to it, but I was with 
 Las Torres afterwards when you were driving us about 
 like sheep. I shall never forget that time. We never 
 knew when to expect an attack, what force was 
 opposed to us, or from what direction you would come. 
 I laugh now, but it was no joke then." 
 
 Three hours' riding took them into the little town 
 from which the French cavalry had started in the 
 middle of the night. On arriving there the French 
 officer at once sent off a trooper to Madrid, reporting the 
 prisoners he had taken, and forty-eight hours later he 
 received orders to himself conduct his prisoners to 
 Madrid. 
 
 Upon arriving there Jack was at once taken before 
 the Duke of Berwick, who received him courteously, 
 and asked him many questions concerning the force 
 under the earl, the intentions of the general, and the 
 force which the king had at Barcelona to resist the 
 two French armies now hurrying before it. To these 
 questions Jack gave cautious answers. As to matters 
 concerning which he was sure that the French must 
 have accurate information, he replied frankly. For- 
 tunately he was, as he truly said, in entire ignorance 
 as to the plans of the earl, and as to Barcelona, he 
 knew nothing whatever of what had taken place there 
 from the day when he suddenly left with Peter- 
 borough. 
 
 " I would place you on your parole with pleasure," 
 
JACK SPEAKS OUT. 287 
 
 the duke said, " but I tell you frankly that in the pre- 
 sent excited state of public feeling I do not think it 
 -will be safe for you to move through the streets un- 
 protected. So many of our officers have been murdered 
 in Saragossa and other places, that the lower class of 
 Spaniards would think it a meritorious action to take 
 vengeance on an English officer. Of course I am well 
 aware that the English have nothing to do with these 
 atrocities, but the people in general are not able to 
 draw nice distinctions. I shall send you to France 
 on the first opportunity, to remain there till ex- 
 changed." 
 
 "Thank you, sir," Jack said; "I should prefer not 
 being put on my parole, for I shall certainly escape 
 if I have the opportunity. I should tell you, sir, that 
 I have ridden through Arragon, and though I do not 
 wish to excuse the murders perpetrated by the Span- 
 iards, I must tell you that I cannot blame them; for, 
 horrible as are their deeds, they are simply acts of re- 
 taliation for the abominable atrocities which Marshal 
 Tesse allows and encourages his troops to perpetrate 
 upon the population. I have the highest respect, sir, 
 for the French nation, but if I were the Earl of Peter- 
 borough, and Marshal Tesse fell into my hands, I would 
 hand him over to the Spaniards to be torn in pieces 
 as he deserves." 
 
 " You speak boldly, sir," the duke said sternly. 
 
 " I feel what I say, sir," Jack replied. " I think it 
 well that you, a general high in command under the 
 French king, should know the atrocities perpetrated 
 in his name by this man upon defenceless people. I 
 
288 INTERROGATIONS. 
 
 could tell you, sir, a score of stories which I heard in 
 Arragon, although I was but two days there, of mas- 
 sacre and murder which would make your blood run 
 cold. I confess that personally I have no greater in- 
 terest in King Charles than in King Philip. I have 
 seen so much of the Austrian and his advisers that I 
 believe that if the Earl of Peterborough were to seat him 
 on his throne here to-morrow, he would be driven from 
 the country a fugitive before many weeks were over; 
 but in the same way I am convinced that Philip of 
 Anjou will never be accepted by the Spanish as their 
 king if his cause be stained by such atrocities as those 
 carried out by Marshal Tesse in his name." 
 
 The duke then asked Jack if he had any objections 
 to state the particular object for which he was sent into 
 Arragon by his general; and Jack was glad to be able 
 to say truthfully that the earl knew nothing of his 
 being there, he having sent him simply to assist the 
 Count of Cifuentes in barring the advance of the 
 French army into Catalonia, and that when he had 
 carried out that order he had ridden into Arragon on 
 his own account, in order that he might, on his return 
 to the earl, be able to give him an accurate description 
 of the state of affairs in that province. 
 
 "Then so far as you know, Captain Stilwell, the 
 Earl of Peterborough is still at Valencia, and has no 
 intention of leaving that province at present." 
 
 " I can say truly, sir, that so far as I know the 
 general had no intention of leaving Valencia; but as 
 his decisions are generally taken instantaneously, and 
 are a surprise to all about him, I should be sorry to 
 
THE END OF THE INTERVIEW. 289 
 
 assert that the earl remained in Valencia a quarter of 
 an hour after I quitted the city." 
 
 "It matters little," the duke said, "the affair is 
 rapidly approaching an end. Barcelona must surrender 
 as soon as Tesse and the Duke de Noailles appear be- 
 fore it; the breaches are open, and there are not a thou- 
 sand men in garrison. Barcelona once fallen, the cause 
 of the Austrian is lost. Your general is already 
 watched by an army four times as strong as his own, 
 and the 20,000 men under the marshal will compel 
 him to take to his ships, and will stamp out the last 
 embers of the insurrection. You agree with me, do 
 you not?" he asked, as Jack remained silent. 
 
 " Well, sir, it seems that it must be as you say, and 
 I have only to reply that you have not reckoned upon 
 the Earl of Peterborough. What he will do I do not 
 pretend to say, but knowing him as I do, I can say 
 that he will give you trouble. I don't think that any- 
 thing can be considered as a certainty in which you 
 have the Earl of Peterborough to reckon with." 
 
 " He is a great man/'" the duke said — " a great man, 
 and has performed marvels; but there is a limit to the 
 possibilities which one man can perform, and here that 
 limit is passed. I shall give orders, Captain Stilwell, 
 that your imprisonment is made as little disagreeable 
 as possible, and that you have everything you require." 
 
 Jack expressed his thanks and retired. On leaving 
 the room he was again taken charge of by Captain 
 de Courcy and four of his troopers, and was conducted 
 by him to the citadel. 
 
 The quarters assigned to Jack were by no means 
 
 (338) t 
 
290 A VISITOR. 
 
 uncomfortable. A good meal was placed before him, 
 and after he had finished it the governor of the citadel 
 called upon him and told him that he was at liberty 
 to go where he would within the walls, and that any 
 wishes he might express he would do his best to com- 
 ply with. Jack at once availed himself of his liberty 
 by going out into the court-yard, and thence on to the 
 walls of the citadel. It was a strongly fortified and 
 gloomy building, which has now ceased to exist. It 
 covered a considerable portion of ground, and had at 
 one time been a royal residence; the walls were strong 
 and high, and sentries were placed on them at short 
 intervals. 
 
 Jack saw at once there was little possibility of 
 escape thence, and decided that he might as well abandon 
 any idea of evasion for the present, and would trust to 
 luck in escaping from his escort on the road to the 
 frontier, or, if no opportunity then . presented itself, 
 from his prison in France. A week after his arrival 
 he was surprised by being told that an officer wished 
 to see him, and a minute later Major Ferre entered 
 the apartment. 
 
 " I only arrived an hour ago," he said, " and learned 
 that you were prisoner here. Who would have thought 
 when we parted last, and you gave me my liberty, 
 that on my arrival here I should find that you had 
 already been a week a prisoner? Horses' legs move 
 faster than men's, you see." 
 
 " It is the fortune of war," Jack said smiling. " I 
 am glad to see that you got out of Arragon safely." 
 
 " It was thanks to your seeing that we were pro- 
 
THE MAJOR'S EXPERIENCES. 291 
 
 vided with ammunition," tlic major said. "The peas- 
 ants swarmed round us hotly more than once, and it 
 was the fact that we had our arms and were ready to 
 use them, quite as much as my assurances that we 
 w r ere prisoners on parole, and had promised not to serve 
 in Spain until exchanged, that kept them from making 
 an attack upon us; as it was we nearly came to blows 
 several times. I marched that day till the men were 
 ready to drop, and camped at a distance from a road 
 in a lonely place; I dared not scatter my men in a 
 village. The next day we kept steadily on and crossed 
 the frontier into Castille, pretty well worn out, just at 
 nightfall. I had to give my men two days' halt before 
 we could go further, and we have since come by easy 
 stages, which accounts for your being here so long before 
 us. And now, is there anything that I can do for you ? 
 if there is, command my service to the utmost. I shall 
 see the duke this afternoon, and shall tell him that I 
 and my party are indebted to you for our lives. It is 
 well for me that he is in command here instead of the 
 marshal; he is a gentleman, and will respect the parole 
 I gave for myself and my men; if it had been Tesse 
 I might have had trouble, for as likely as not he would 
 have scoffed at my promise, and ordered me and my 
 men back to the front again, and then I should have 
 been placed in a nice fix." 
 
 "The best thing you could do for me," Jack said, 
 "would be to suggest to the marshal that he should 
 exchange me against you. If he will let me take my 
 two troopers I would throw in all your men. There 
 will be no occasion to arrange it with our general; you 
 
292 A PLEASANT RIDE. 
 
 gave your word to me, and I can give it you back 
 again. As I am of no use to him, and you are, I 
 should think he would consent." 
 
 "I should think so too," Major Ferre* said, "and 
 should be delighted, on both our accounts, if it could 
 be managed." 
 
 Three hours later the major returned in high spirits. 
 
 " I have arranged the matter," he said, " and we are 
 both free men. You can't stir out of here at present, 
 because it would not be safe for you to go about Madrid; 
 but I have orders to march to-morrow morning, in 
 command of a convoy, to join Las Torres outside 
 Valencia, so you can ride with me till we get near 
 the town, and then join your people." 
 
 Jack was delighted, and the next morning set out 
 with the convoy. His appearance, as he rode by the 
 side of Major Ferre with his two orderlies behind 
 him, excited the greatest surprise and curiosity in the 
 various towns and villages through which they passed. 
 The journey was a pleasant one, Major Ferre exert- 
 ing himself in every way to make it as pleasant as 
 possible. After four days' journey the convoy arrived 
 within sight of Valencia. When they came to a place 
 where the roads forked the major said: 
 
 " That is your way, my dear Stilwell. I hope that 
 some day the fortunes of war will throw us together 
 again, in some pleasant position where we can renew 
 our friendship. Two miles on is a ford across the 
 river, where, as the peasants tell me, two of your 
 vedettes are posted, another hour's ride will take you 
 to Valencia." 
 
BACK WITH THE GENERAL 293 
 
 With a hearty good-bye on both sides, Jack and his 
 two dragoons rode off, and soon astonished the English 
 vedettes by their appearance on the opposite bank of 
 the river. A few words in English convinced the 
 soldiers that it was no trick that was being played 
 with them, and Jack rode across the ford and then 
 galloped on to Valencia. 
 
 " Well, Captain Stilwell," the earl said, as Jack 
 entered his apartment, " what news do you bring me 
 from Barcelona? I hear that Tes-d has invested the 
 town." 
 
 "My last news is from Madrid, general," Jack said; 
 " I have had to stay a week in that city." And he 
 then proceeded to relate the series of events which 
 had happened from the time he joined the Count of 
 Cif uentes. " I know I exceeded my duty, general," he 
 said when he finished, " in going up into Arragon 
 without orders; but I felt that I was of little use with 
 the count, who handles the Miquelets well, and I 
 thought that you would be glad of trustworthy infor- 
 mation of the state of feeling in Arragon, and perhaps 
 of Castille." 
 
 "You were quite right," the earl said, "and have 
 done exceedingly well. Yours has been an adventure 
 after my own heart, and you have just arrived here in 
 time, for I am on the point of starting to do what I 
 can to harass the besiegers of Barcelona." 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE RELIEF OF BARCELONA. 
 
 LTHOUGH for months it was evident that 
 the French were preparing to make a great 
 effort to recapture Barcelona, Charles and 
 Jj his German advisers had done nothing 
 whatever to place the city in the position to resist a 
 siege. The fortifications remained just as they had 
 been when Peterborough had captured the city. The 
 breaches which had been made by the English cannon 
 were still open, and even that in the all-important 
 citadel of Montjuich remained as it had been left by 
 the explosion of the magazine. 
 
 Not until Tesse' was pressing down from Lerida 
 and De Noailles from Roussillon did the king awake to 
 his danger. Orders were sent out to recall all the 
 troops who were within reach, the country people 
 were set to work collecting provisions, and the king 
 made an urgent appeal to the citizens to aid in repair- 
 ing the fortifications. The appeal was responded to; 
 the whole male population took up arms, even priests 
 and friars enrolling; themselves in the ranks. 
 
 The women and children were formed into companies, 
 and all Barcelona laboured in carrying materials and 
 
AN INFATUATED KING. 205 
 
 in repairing the breaches. The king had received a letter 
 from Peterborough proposing the plan of which he had 
 spoken to his aides-de-camp, and which, had it been 
 carried out, would have changed the fate of Spain. 
 His suggestion was, that Charles should at once make 
 his way by sea to Portugal, which, as the blockade 
 had not then commenced, he could have easily clone, 
 there to put himself at the head of the allied army, 
 26,000 strong, and march straight upon Madrid. This 
 could have been done with a certainty of success, for 
 the west of Spain and the capital had been denuded 
 of troops for the invasion of Catalonia and Valencia, 
 and no more than 2000 men could have been collected 
 to oppose the invaders. 
 
 " If your majesty will undertake to do this," wrote 
 the earl, " I will undertake to maintain the province 
 here, and perhaps to open a way to Madrid." 
 
 But now, as before, this bold but really safe counsel 
 was overruled by Charles's German courtiers, and he 
 resolved to remain in Barcelona and wait a siege. 
 
 As soon as Peterborough received the answer, he 
 left a small garrison in Valencia, and marched away 
 with all the force he could collect, which, however^ 
 numbered only 2000 foot and 600 horse, while De 
 Noailles had no less than 20,000 gathered round Bar- 
 celona. Peterborough moved rapidly across the coun- 
 try, pushing forward at the utmost speed of the troops 
 till he arrived within two leagues of Barcelona, and 
 took up a strong position among the mountains, where 
 he was at once joined by the Count of Cifuentes and 
 his peasant army. 
 
296 THE SIEGE BEGINS. 
 
 " Ah, count," the earl said as he rode into his camp, 
 " I am glad to see you again. You did not succeed in 
 stopping Tesse, but by all accounts you mauled him 
 handsomely. And now, what are our prospects?" 
 
 " Indeed, sir, they are not over-bright, and I do not 
 see that we can effect much to aid the king. My men 
 will fight well enough, as Captain Stilwell has wit- 
 nessed, when they choose their position and shoot be- 
 hind shelter, but they would be of no use whatever in 
 a regular action; and as to advancing into the plain 
 to give battle with you against 20,000 regular troops, 
 they would not attempt it, even if you were to join 
 your orders to mine." 
 
 " We will not ask them, count," Peterborough said. 
 " I know the Miquelets by this time. They are 
 admirable for irregular war, but worse than useless for 
 anything else. All we will ask of them, count, is to 
 scatter in strong bodies over the hills, to guard every 
 road, and cut off any parties of the enemy who may 
 venture to go out to gather provisions or forage. If 
 they can manage occasionally to threaten an attack 
 upon the French camp, so much the better." 
 
 The next morning a strong body of the French took 
 post round Montjuich, and at nine o'clock a force 
 of infantry, supported by two squadrons of horse, 
 attempted to carry the western outworks by storm. 
 This was the weakest part of the citadel, and was 
 manned by only a hundred men of Colonel Hamilton's 
 regiment, who had arrived the night before, having 
 in two days ridden seventy miles on mules. 
 
 As the French advanced they received them with 
 
THE FIRST ATTACK REPULSED. 297 
 
 great determination, and poured in so sharp a fire that 
 the assailants speedily retired with considerable loss. 
 As they fell back the English threw up their caps and 
 raised loud shouts, which so exasperated the enemy 
 that they re-formed and returned several times to the 
 assault, but only to be repulsed as on their first attempt. 
 This was a sharp check to the French, who had expected 
 to rind the place guarded only by the usual garrison 
 of forty Spaniards. 
 
 When the sound of firing was heard in the town 
 the whole garrison turned out and marched to support 
 Montjuich, only twelve men being left behind for a 
 guard to the king. This repulse of the first attempt 
 of the enemy raised the spirits of the townsmen, and 
 bands of them ventured beyond the walls, and, shel- 
 tering in the gardens and groves, maintained a strong 
 fire upon the French. 
 
 Finding that Barcelona was not to be taken as easily 
 as they had expected, the French generals extended 
 their camp so as to completely surround the town. 
 On their side the citizens were not inactive, and, sally- 
 ing out, managed to cut off and drive in a flock of 
 seven hundred of the enemy's sheep and twelve of their 
 mules. 
 
 The following night the besieged sustained a severe 
 loss by the treacherous surrender, by its commander, 
 of Fort Redonda, which stood on the sea-shore and 
 commanded the landing. The enemy at once profited 
 by this advantage and began landing their provisions, 
 guns, and ammunition. This misfortune was, however, 
 balanced by the enterprise of Brigadiers-general Lord 
 
298 BARCELONA REINFORCED. 
 
 Donegal and Sentiman, with two English and two 
 newly raised Catalan battalions. They received the 
 king's orders to return to Barcelona too late to reach 
 the town before its investment, but now managed, 
 under cover of night, to elude the enemy and enter the 
 city in safety. 
 
 When the enemy received news of the success of 
 this attempt they closed in their left wing to the east- 
 ward, in hopes of preventing further reinforcements 
 from entering the town. But they had not reckoned 
 upon the Earl of Peterborough, who had received news 
 that the garrison of Gerona, after evacuating that 
 town on the approach of the army of the Duke de 
 Noailles, had embarked in small boats and were about 
 to attempt a landing near Barcelona, on the north side. 
 On receipt of the news he started as night fell w T ith his 
 whole force from his camp in the mountains, and having, 
 after a march of nearly twenty miles, arrived at the 
 spot named for the debarkation just as the boats were 
 nearing the shore, and having escorted the Gerona 
 men past the enemy's outpost and into the town, without 
 the loss of a man, he again retired to the mountains. 
 These accessions of strength raised the force of troops 
 in the besieged town to upwards of 3000. 
 
 The next day a case of treason was discovered among 
 the Spaniards in the garrison of Montjuich. A boy 
 confessed that he had been hired by one of these men 
 to put out all the gun-matches, and to throw the 
 priming-powder out of the matchlocks that night. He 
 was told to do this on the weakest side of the works, 
 where the attack would probably be made. 
 
THE ATTACK ON MONTJUICII. 299 
 
 The discovery of this intended treason, following so 
 closely on that at Fort Redonda, excited suspicions of 
 the loyalty of the Spanish governor of Montjuich, 
 and he was superseded and the Earl of Donegal ap- 
 pointed to the command. For the next six days the 
 French continued to raise battery after battery around 
 Montjuich. Lord Donegal made some gallant sallies 
 and several times drove the besiegers from their works, 
 but in each case they returned in such overwhelming 
 force that he was obliged to abandon the positions he 
 had won and to fall back into the citadel. 
 
 The Miquelets, of whom there were many in the 
 town, aided the besieged by harassing the French. 
 Every night they stole into their camp, murdered 
 officers in their tents, carried off horses, slew sentries, 
 and kept the enemy in a perpetual state of watcli fulness. 
 
 At eight o'clock on the morning of the 15th of April 
 the besiegers made a furious attack on the western 
 outwork of Montjuich, having ascertained that it 
 was defended only by a party of one of the newly 
 raised Spanish regiments. They captured the post 
 without difficulty, the Spaniards flying at the first 
 assault, but on the inner ramparts they were met by 
 Donegal and his grenadiers, and a desperate struggle 
 took place which lasted for two hours. 
 
 The English fought with the greatest obstinacy, 
 and frequently flung back among their assailants the 
 grenades which the latter showered among them, 
 before they had time to explode, Lord Donegal himself 
 setting the men the example. But though able to pre- 
 vent the French from advancing further, the English 
 
300 THE SIEGE IS HOTLY PRESSED. 
 
 could not recover the outpost which the Spaniards had 
 abandoned, and the French formed intrenchments and 
 mounted a battery upon it. 
 
 In spite of the continued fire which the besiegers 
 now poured in upon it from all sides, Lord Donegal 
 held out bravely. The little force under his command 
 was much reduced in numbers, and so worn out by 
 constant exertion and loss of sleep that men frequently 
 fell asleep while under arms under the heaviest fire. 
 The besiegers were not idle in other directions. Several 
 mortar vessels moved close in shore and threw shells 
 into the town, while the batteries poured in red- 
 hot shot. This spread great alarm throughout the 
 town. The people could be hardly induced to con- 
 tinue working on the defences, and many took refuge 
 in cellars or in the churches. Ammunition began to 
 fail, and despair was taking possession of the defenders, 
 when, at two o'clock in the morning of the 21st, a galley 
 ran safely into the harbour bearing a supply of powder 
 and encouraging messages from Lord Peterborough. 
 
 Three days later he managed to throw a body of 
 Neapolitan troops into the town, embarking them in 
 boats at Matero, a small port a few miles to the north- 
 east of the town. He sent them close along the shore 
 in order to pass the enemy's fleet, if possible, unobserved. 
 They found, however, that a line of boats had been 
 drawn across the harbour to blockade the entrance. 
 They attacked the boats, and after a sharp fight, which 
 lasted over an hour, four hundred men succeeded in 
 forcing their way through, and the rest returned to 
 Matero in safety. 
 
A THWARTED PLAN. 301 
 
 Peterborough now determined to endeavour to re- 
 lieve the town by the desperate expedient of attacking 
 the enemy's camp with his little force. In order to do 
 this with any prospect of success it was necessary to 
 warn the king of his intentions, so that the garrison of 
 the town could issue out and attack the enemy at the 
 same moment from their side. He committed the 
 despatch to Captain Graham, who succeeded in making 
 his way through the enemy's lines to the city. The 
 king agreed to join in a combined attack, and, having 
 arranged all his plans, gave the despatch to Graham 
 to carry back to the earl. 
 
 On the way out he was less successful than he had 
 been in entering. He was seized upon by a body of 
 French before he could destroy the paper. Tesse was 
 accordingly warned of the earl's plans, and at the hour 
 appointed for the attack drew up his army in order of 
 battle. Peterborough was ready to advance, and the 
 besieged were all in arms on the ramparts, but seeing 
 that the enemy were fully prepared the project was 
 abandoned, and the troops returned to their quarters. 
 
 But the fall of Montjuich was at hand. The be- 
 siegers secretly massed a large force in the trenches. 
 At mid-day on the 22d a salvo of four mortars gave the 
 signal. The French rushed in with loud shouts and 
 effected a complete surprise. Before the troops could 
 get under arms two bastions were captured. 
 
 So sudden was the affair that many of the English 
 officers, hearing the firing, ran out from the keep, and 
 seeing some foreign troops drawn up in the works 
 joined them, concluding that they were Dutch, and 
 
302 THE FALL OF MONTJUICH. 
 
 were only undeceived by finding themselves taken 
 prisoners. The men were so confused by the loss of 
 many of the officers, that, had the French pushed in at 
 once, they would have been able to carry the main 
 body of the works with but little resistance. They 
 halted, however, in the bastions they had won. The 
 next morning the people of Barcelona, headed by their 
 priests, sallied out to effect the relief of Montjuich, 
 but were easily driven back by the besiegers. The 
 little garrison of the castle sallied out to meet their 
 friends, but when these retreated to the town they 
 had to fight their way back to the castle, which they 
 regained with great difficulty, the gallant Earl of 
 Donegal and many of his officers being killed. 
 
 Finding that their position was now desperate, the 
 remnant of the British troops abandoned the castle 
 they had so stoutly defended, and succeeded in making 
 their way safely into the city. Tesse' now pushed on 
 the siege of the town with vigour. Batteries of heavy 
 guns were raised opposite the newly-mended breaches, 
 and so close did he plant his guns to the walls that the 
 artillery of the besieged could not be depressed suffi- 
 ciently to play upon them, while so heavy a fire of in- 
 fantry was kept up upon the walls, that their defenders 
 were unable to reply effectively with their musketry. 
 
 The walls crumbled rapidly, and the defenders busied 
 themselves in raising inner defences behind the breaches. 
 Had the French been commanded by an enterprising 
 general there is little doubt that they could have carried 
 the town by assault, but Tesse, in his over-caution, 
 waited until success was a certainty. The alarm in 
 
THE FLEET DELAYED. 303 
 
 Barcelona was great, and the king sent messenger after 
 messenger to Peterborough to urge him to come to his 
 relief; but, daring as was the earl when he considered 
 success to be possible, he would not venture his little 
 force upon an enterprise which was, he felt, hopeless, 
 and he knew that the only possible relief for the city 
 was the arrival of the English fleet. 
 
 Early in March Admiral Sir John Leake and Baron 
 Wassenaer had sailed from Lisbon with the combined 
 fleet in accordance with Peterborough's orders; but the 
 wind was contrary, and it was fully six weeks after 
 starting that they reached the Straits, where they were 
 joined by Captain Price with a small squadron, on board 
 of which were two English regiments. It was not until 
 the 24th of April that they sailed from Gibraltar. 
 
 On reaching Altea they received news that another 
 squadron had sailed from Lisbon to join them, and, in 
 spite of the warm remonstrances of General Stanhope, 
 who commanded the troops on board, the Dutch and 
 English admirals determined to await the arrival of 
 the reinforcements before sailing to give battle to the 
 fleet of the Count of Toulouse before Barcelona. 
 
 On the 3d of April Sir George Byng arrived at 
 Altea with some ships from Ireland, and the next day 
 Commodore Walker, with the squadron from Lisbon, 
 also arrived; but the wind was now contrary, and al- 
 though the fleet set sail, for three days they made no 
 progress whatever, and each hour so wasted rendered 
 the position of the besieged at Barcelona more and 
 more desperate. While lying at Altea General Stan- 
 hope had sent a message to Lord Peterborough telling 
 
304 A MYSTERIOUS DESPATCH. 
 
 him that he would use every means in his power to 
 hasten Sir John Leake's movements, and that he 
 would give him timely notice of the approach of the 
 fleet. 
 
 He said that, as it was of the utmost importance 
 that the enemy should remain in ignorance of the ap- 
 proaching succours, his messenger should carry only a 
 half sheet of blank paper, so that if he were taken by 
 the enemy they would learn nothing from his despatch. 
 When the fleet sailed he sent off a second messenger, 
 who got safely to the earl, and delivered his blank 
 despatch. With the exception of his aide-de-camp, 
 who was always in his confidence, he told no one the 
 meaning of this blank despatch, and his officers were 
 surprised when orders were issued for the little army 
 at once to prepare for a night march. Officers and 
 men had, however, most implicit confidence in their 
 general, and, doubting not that some daring enterprise 
 was at hand, they started in high spirits. 
 
 All through the night they marched in a south- 
 westerly direction over the hills, and at daybreak 
 reached the little seaport of Sitjes, some seven leagues 
 from Barcelona. Ordering the wearied soldiers to en- 
 camp behind some low hills, the indefatigable general 
 rode with Jack Stilwell into the little port, and at 
 once, by offering large rewards, set the sailors and 
 fishermen at work to collect the boats, barges, and 
 fishing-smacks along the neighbouring coast, and to 
 bring them to Sitjes. 
 
 In two days he had succeeded in collecting a suffi- 
 cient number to carry the whole force. The news of 
 
BEWILDERMENT OF THE ARMY. 305 
 
 the work upon which the general was engaged soon 
 spread among the force and caused the greatest aston- 
 ishment. Jack Stilwell was overwhelmed with ques- 
 tions as to the intentions of the general. 
 
 " What on earth are we going to do next, Stilwell?" 
 one of the colonels said to him. " We are all ready, 
 you know, to do anything that the chief bids us, but for 
 the life of us no one can make this business out. The 
 only possible thing seems to be that the chief intends 
 to attack the French fleet, and desperate as many of his 
 exploits have been, they would be as nothing to that. 
 Even the earl could surely not expect that fifteen 
 hundred men in fishing-boats and barges could attack 
 a fleet of some thirty men-of-war. The idea seems pre- 
 posterous, and yet one does not see what else he can 
 have got in his head." 
 
 " Of course, colonel," Jack said laughing, " you do not 
 expect me to tell you what are the general's plans. 
 You may be quite sure that, whatever they are, there 
 is nothing absolutely impossible about them, for you 
 know that, although the general may undertake des- 
 perate things, he never attempts anything that has not 
 at least a possibility of success; in fact, as you know, 
 he has never yet failed in any enterprise that he has 
 undertaken." 
 
 " That is true enough," the colonel said, " and yet 
 for the life of me I cannot make out what else he 
 can be thinking of. Certainly to attack Toulouse 
 would be madness, and yet there is no one else to 
 attack." 
 
 "Well, colonel, I can only say that time will show, 
 
 ( 338 ) U 
 
306 NO FLEET IN SIGHT. 
 
 and I don't think you will have to wait very long be- 
 fore you know as much about it as I do." 
 
 Jack was right in this, for on the night of the second 
 day the earl called his officers together, and informed 
 them that he was waiting to join the English fleet, 
 which might at any moment come in sight. As hitherto 
 nothing had been known about the arrival of reinforce- 
 ments, the news excited the greatest joy. The earl 
 had hoped that at daybreak the fleet would be in 
 sight, and as soon as it was light he mounted a hill 
 which gave him a wide view over the sea, but to his 
 deep disappointment not a sail appeared above the 
 horizon. Knowing the desperate state of the garrison 
 of Barcelona, and that at any hour he might receive 
 news that an assault had been delivered and the city 
 captured, his disappointment at the delay in the ap- 
 pearance of the fleet was unbounded. 
 
 The roar of the distant guns round Barcelona came 
 distinctly to his ears, and he was almost wild with im- 
 patience and anxiety. On reaching the shore again he 
 found that a fast-sailing felucca had just come in from 
 Barcelona. She had managed to evade the blockad- 
 ing fleet, and bore an urgent letter from the king, 
 praying Peterborough to come to his assistance. The 
 earl did not hesitate a moment, but determined to set 
 sail at once to find the fleet, and to bring it on to Bar- 
 celona with all speed. 
 
 The astonishment and dismay of his officers at the 
 news that their general was about to leave them and 
 embark on such an enterprise was very great, but 
 the earl explained to the lenders the reasons for his 
 
THE ADMIRAL IN CHIEF. 307 
 
 anxiety to gain the fleet. His commission appointed 
 him to the command at sea as well as on land, and on 
 joining the fleet he would be its admiral-in-chief. He 
 
 feared that at the sight of so powerful an armament 
 the Count of Toulouse would at once decline battle and 
 make for France. He determined, therefore, to advance 
 only with a force considerably inferior to that of the 
 French, in which case Toulouse, rather than abandon 
 the siege of Barcelona just when success seemed assured, 
 would sail out and give battle. 
 
 Should he do so the earl, however inferior his force, 
 had no doubts as to obtaining victory. Accompanied 
 only by Jack Stilwell and by Captain Humphrey, who 
 had taken the place of Graham, he embarked on board 
 the little felucca and put to sea. The weather was cold 
 and stormy, and the master of the boat did not like 
 putting out far from shore; but the earl was peremptory, 
 and the felucca stood well out to sea. Night came on 
 without any signs of the fleet being discovered. The 
 hours of darkness passed slowly, for the boat was un- 
 decked and afforded no shelter, and the heavy seas which 
 broke over her kept all on board wetted to the skin. 
 
 At daybreak, to their great joy, they perceived a 
 British man-of-war approaching. They at once made 
 for her, and found she was the Leopard, commanded 
 by Captain Price. The astonishment of that officer 
 and of all on board, was unbounded at being boarded 
 at break of day almost out of sight of land from an 
 open boat by the admiral of all the fleets. The earl's 
 stay on board was but a short one. As soon as he had 
 learned the whereabouts of the rest of the fleet, and 
 
308 THE FRENCH DECLINE BATTLE. 
 
 given instructions to Captain Price, he again embarked 
 in the felucca, and sailed for Sitjes. 
 
 The joy of the troops was great at the return of their 
 general, for the night had been so stormy that there 
 were great fears for his safety; but he was not to re- 
 main with them long, for, having given orders that the 
 whole disposable force, about 1400 men, should embark 
 in the boats before daybreak next morning, and follow 
 the fleet to Barcelona, he again with his aides-de-camp 
 took his place in the felucca and sailed for the fleet. 
 
 In the middle of the night he came across them, and 
 boarding the Prince George, hoisted his flag as admiral 
 of the fleet on the main- top, and took the command. 
 He then sent a boat to Sir John Leake to acquaint 
 him with his orders and intentions, and another boat 
 to advise General Stanhope of his arrival; but the 
 darkness delayed the delivery of these messages till 
 nearly morning, and when day appeared the whole 
 fleet was amazed at seeing the flag of the admiral-in- 
 chief flying on the Prince George. The wind was 
 strong and favourable, and the fleet crowded on all 
 sail; but when within about eighteen miles of Bar- 
 celona one of the French look-out ships sighted them, 
 and made a signal to a consort farther along. She in 
 turn passed on the news until it reached the Count of 
 Toulouse, who, without waiting to ascertain the strength 
 of the approaching squadron, at once signalled to his 
 fleet to weigh anchor, and, putting to sea, sailed for 
 France. 
 
 The disappointment of the earl was great, as he had 
 fully calculated upon gaining a great naval battle in 
 
TESSE" RETREATS. 309 
 
 sight of the city he had come to relieve. On the 
 afternoon of the 8th of May the leading vessels anchored 
 oft' Barcelona, and preparations were at once made for 
 the landing of the troops. The first to set foot on shore 
 were the earl's veteran troops, who had according to 
 his orders accompanied the fleet from Sitjes. The suc- 
 cour was welcome, indeed; the breaches were no longer 
 defensible, and an assault was hourly expected. The 
 king himself came down to receive the earl and his 
 army; the city went wild with joy. 
 
 For a few days the French made a show of carrying 
 on the siege. They were still enormously superior in 
 force; but the energy and skill of Peterborough counter- 
 balanced the inequality. He worked day and night in 
 superintending the works of defence, and in placing the 
 troops in readiness for the expected assault. Philip 
 and many of his officers were still in favour of an at- 
 tack upon the city; but Tesse' as usual was opposed to 
 anything like vigorous measures, and his views were 
 adopted by a council of war. 
 
 At one o'clock, on the morning of the 11th of May, 
 the besiegers broke up their camp, and in great con- 
 fusion made their way towards the French frontier, 
 for Tesse preferred even the ignominy of falling back 
 into France with his unsuccessful and dispirited army 
 to retracing his steps towards Saragossa, where his de- 
 vastations and cruelty had caused the whole population 
 to rise in insurrection as soon as his army had passed 
 into Catalonia. Besides which, he had received news 
 that Peterborough had caused every pass and town on his 
 way to the west to be fortified and held by the Mique- 
 
310 BAFFLED HOPES. 
 
 lets. Philip accompanied the retreating army to Rous- 
 sillon. The downfall of his hopes had been utter and 
 complete. But a few weeks before it had seemed that 
 Spain was his, and that the forces at his disposal were 
 ample to crush out the insurrection in Barcelona, and 
 to sweep into the sea the handful of the invaders. 
 But all his plans had been baffled, all his hopes brought 
 to nought by the genius and energy of one man, in 
 spite of that man being thwarted at every turn by the 
 imbecile German coterie who surrounded the king, and 
 by the jealousy and ill-will of his fellow-generals. 
 
 Bad news met the fugitive at Roussillon. There 
 he heard that his countrymen had suffered a disast- 
 rous defeat at Ramillies; that nearly all the Netherlands 
 had been wrested from France, that a heavy defeat 
 had been inflicted upon her at Turin, and that Italy 
 was well-nigh lost. It needed, indeed, but the smallest 
 amount of unanimity, enterprise, and confidence on the 
 part of the advisers and generals of King Charles to 
 have placed him securely and permanently upon the 
 throne of Spain. 
 
 When the flight of the besieging army was dis- 
 covered after daybreak by the besieged, they poured 
 out from Barcelona into the deserted camp. All the 
 ordnance and stores of the French had been aban- 
 doned. Two hundred heavy brass guns, thirty mortars, 
 and a vast quantity of shot, shells, and intrenching 
 tools, three thousand barrels of powder, ten thousand 
 sacks of corn, and a vast quantity of provisions and 
 stores were found left behind in the camp. Tesse had 
 left, too, all his sick and wounded, with a letter to the 
 
Peterborough's precautions. 311 
 
 Earl of Peterborough begging him to see that they 
 were well cared for. 
 
 The news of the hasty retreat of Marshal Tesse from 
 before Barcelona caused a shock of surprise throughout 
 Europe. In France it had never been doubted that Bar- 
 celona would fall, and as to the insurrection, it was be- 
 lieved that it could be trampled out without difficulty 
 by the 25,000 French veterans whom the marshal had at 
 his disposal. As to the handful of British troops whose 
 exploits had occasioned such astonishment, none had 
 supposed for a moment that they would be able to effect 
 anything when opposed to so overwhelming a force of 
 the disciplined troops of France. 
 
 Peterborough himself had hardly hoped to save Bar- 
 celona, but, unlike his enemies, he had not considered 
 that the fall of that city would necessarily entail the 
 final defeat of the cause for which he fought. While 
 busying himself with the marches and achievements of 
 the troops under his command, he had never ceased to 
 take measures to provide for the future. His marches 
 and counter -marches had made him thoroughly ac- 
 quainted with the country, and he had won the entire 
 confidence of the people. 
 
 He had, therefore, taken measures that even if Bar- 
 celona fell Philip should not march back again to his 
 capital. From the clay Tesse advanced he had had 
 thousands of the country people at work, under the 
 direction of a few of his own officers, rendering each 
 of the three roads by which the French army could 
 march from Barcelona to Madrid impracticable. Gorges 
 were blocked with vast masses of rock rolled down 
 
312 CAUTION AND BOLDNESS. 
 
 from the mountain side at spots where the road wound 
 along on the face of precipices; and where it had 
 only been made by blasting, it was by similar means 
 entirely destroyed. Bridges were broken down, every 
 castle and town on the lines of retreat placed in a state 
 of defence, and the cattle and provisions driven off to 
 places of safety. 
 
 Thus while the earl was himself engaged in the most 
 perilous adventures, he neglected nothing that the most 
 prudent and cautious general could have suggested to 
 ensure the success of his plans. Even when affairs 
 looked most unpromising in Barcelona the earl wrote 
 cheerfully to the Duke of Savoy, saying that the cir- 
 cumstances were much better than were generally sup- 
 posed; and that "the French officers, ignorant of the 
 situation of the country, would be astonished at the 
 difficulties that would be opposed to them on advancing 
 even after success; and that if the siege were raised 
 they would be forced to abandon Spain, while all the 
 western frontier would be clear for the progress of 
 Lord Galway and Das Minas to Madrid." 
 
 A few days after the retreat of Marshal Tesse, to 
 Jack's great pleasure Graham came into Barcelona. 
 He had, in the confusion of the retreat, had little diffi- 
 culty in slipping away from his captors. His only 
 danger had been from the peasantry, at whose hands 
 he had narrowly escaped death, as they took him for 
 a French officer; but, upon being convinced by his as- 
 surances that he was an Englishman and an aide-de- 
 camp of the Earl of Peterborough, they had provided 
 him with a horse to make his way back to Barcelona. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 INGRATITUDE. 
 
 ARCELONA rescued, Peterborough at once 
 urged the king to march upon Madrid 
 and have himself proclaimed king in his 
 capital. There was no force which could 
 oppose his advance, and Lord Galway and the Por- 
 tuguese could move unresisted from the west and 
 meet him there. But it was a long time before 
 Charles and his counsellors would listen to his advice; 
 and although at last they agreed to follow it, their 
 resolution was short. In the first place, they deter- 
 mined to leave so large a force to garrison Catalonia 
 that the army available for the advance on Madrid 
 would be very seriously weakened — 1500 English and 
 1100 Spaniards were to be left at Barcelona, 1600 
 English and Dutch and 1500 Spanish at Gerona, 850 
 Spanish and Dutch at Lerida, and 500 Spanish at 
 Tortosa. 
 
 This left but 6500 men available for service in the 
 field, and even this number was subsequently dimin- 
 ished by the vacillating Charles to 4500. As Peter- 
 borough wrote to Lord Halifax: "We have saved king- 
 
314 FATAL INCOMPETENCE. 
 
 doms in spite of the king, who would abandon them, 
 and we have wa^ed more dangerous war with ministers 
 than with enemies. Lord Galway and the Portuguese 
 generals pass all understanding." 
 
 No wonder the earl was astounded by the incompe- 
 tence of Lord Galway and the Portuguese generals. 
 They had 20,000 men, while to oppose them there 
 were but 5000 under the Duke of Berwick; and yet 
 after entering Spain they fell back, without doing 
 anything, into Portugal — their retreat beginning on 
 the 11th of May, the day on which Philip retreated 
 from Barcelona. So that on the opposite side of Spain 
 two large armies simultaneously retired before others 
 vastly weaker than themselves. When the news of 
 Tesse's retreat to France reached Portugal they again 
 advanced. Berwick was too weak to oppose them, 
 and on the 25th of June the advance-guard of the 
 allies occupied Madrid, and there proclaimed Charles 
 as king. 
 
 Had Galway and his colleagues now shown the 
 slightest energy, and moved against Berwick's little 
 force, with which was Philip himself, they could have 
 driven them across the frontier without striking a 
 blow, and the French cause would have been lost in 
 Spain; but, having reached Madrid, they remained 
 there doing absolutely nothing — leaving ample time 
 to Philip to repair his misfortunes, receive aid from 
 France, and recommence the campaign with vigour. 
 As Peterborough wrote indignantly to General Stan- 
 hope: "Their halt is as fatal as was Hannibal's at 
 Capua." 
 
A VACILLATING KINO. 315 
 
 As soon as the movement upon Madrid lia<l been 
 decided upon, Peterborough sailed with the English 
 and Dutch infantry to Valencia, where he was received 
 with enthusiasm by the inhabitants. He at once set to 
 work to raise a regiment of dragoons, and organized 
 them in three weeks. The very day they were mounted 
 he marched them upon Castille. During this time not 
 only had Lord Galway made no movement, but he had 
 joined in the German intrigue by which Charles was 
 induced to abandon the plan of marching to his capital 
 under the escort of Peterborough. 
 
 The allied generals at Madrid were indeed basely 
 jealous of the brilliant conqueror of Catalonia and 
 Valencia. His deeds had thrown theirs entirely into 
 the shade. With utterly insufficient means he had 
 done everything ; with ample means they had effected 
 nothing, and had only been enabled to enter Madrid 
 by the fact that he had drawn off the army which had 
 successfully opposed them. 
 
 After incessant labour in organizing his force, the 
 earl sent 2000 men, under the command of Lieutenant- 
 general Wyndham, to besiege the towns of Requena 
 and Cuenca — two places of some strength which blocked 
 the road between Valencia and Madrid. 
 
 Wyndham easily accomplished the task; and the 
 road being thus secured, Peterborough wrote to Charles 
 that " nothing remained to hinder him from entering 
 Madrid with even a small escort of horse." The earl had 
 everything prepared along the road for the passage of 
 the kino-; but, although he wrote over and over again 
 urging him not to delay, Charles refused to stir, and 
 
316 A FATAL STEP. 
 
 told General Stanhope (who backed Peterborough's 
 entreaties) that he had " no becoming equipment with 
 which to enter his capital." 
 
 " Sire," the English general exclaimed in indignant 
 astonishment, " our William the Third entered London 
 in a hackney, with a cloak-bag behind it, and was 
 made king not many weeks after." 
 
 A month after the elate originally settled Charles 
 set out and proceeded to Taragona, but then, to the 
 astonishment of the English general and envoy, they 
 learned he had altered his mind and taken the route to 
 Saragossa. When he heard the news, Peterborough 
 sent couriers day after day with urgent letters to the 
 king. He prevailed upon a deputation of the Valencian 
 nobility to follow with the same purpose, and trans- 
 mitted the opinion of a council of war, which was un- 
 animous in intreating the king to stay his steps. The 
 king again hesitated, and was about to follow Peter- 
 borough's advice, when a French officer in the Portu- 
 guese service arrived from Galway and Das Minas, 
 again urging him to move by the route which they had 
 suggested. 
 
 Charles again hesitated, the Count of Cifuentes (who 
 was with him) gave his advice in favour of the Sara- 
 gossa route, and the king decided on that line. On the 
 2Gth of July the earl summoned a council of war, in- 
 cluding the governor of Valencia, two Spanish generals, 
 and his own officers. They agreed unanimously that 
 Peterborough should march his army to Madrid or join 
 the army in Portugal, as circumstances might require. 
 Just before they started letters came in from the king 
 
Peterborough's advice justified. 317 
 
 desiring that Peterborough should send the forces 
 under his command either to relieve the Duke of 
 Savoy or to capture the Balearic Isles. 
 
 The earl declined to follow this ungrateful sugges- 
 tion, which was manifestly intended by Charles and 
 his advisers, English, Portuguese, and German, to send 
 away from his kingdom the man who had won it for 
 him. Being fortunately independent of orders, Peter- 
 borough marched for Castille, as he and the council of 
 war had previously determined. 
 
 Charles was not long in regretting that he had not 
 followed Lord Peterborough's advice. Instead of the 
 triumphant procession from Saragossa to Madrid, which 
 he had been promised, he was met with the most de- 
 termined opposition. 
 
 Every town and village in the centre and south of 
 Spain rose against him; Salamanca and Toledo de- 
 clared for Philip, and Andalusia raised 18,000 men. 
 The troops of Las Torres from Valencia, and those who 
 had retreated under Tesse to Roussillon, had joined 
 Berwick at Xadraque, and Philip had placed himself 
 at the head of this formidable army. Charles was ob- 
 lio-ed to send in the utmost haste to ask the Earl of 
 Peterborough to extricate him from the position in 
 which he had placed himself by neglecting his advice. 
 
 The earl instantly complied with the request, and 
 marching with all speed overtook the king on the 4th 
 of August at Pastrina, and thence on the following 
 day escorted him in safety to the army of Portugal at 
 Guadalaxara. 
 
 The total strength of the united allied army was 
 
318 JEALOUSY AND DIVISION. 
 
 18,000 men— a force inferior, indeed, to that with which 
 Berwick confronted them; and that portion brought 
 by Lord Galway and the Portuguese general Das 
 3. Unas was not to be relied upon, having fallen into 
 a state of great indiscipline owing to the tedious de- 
 lavs, the frequent retreats, and the long inactivity to 
 which it had been subjected by the incompetence of its 
 leaders. That this was so was evident by the fact that 
 the day after the king's arrival the French made 
 a partial attack, and many of the allied battalions at 
 once fell into complete confusion. But this was not 
 the greatest drawback to the efficiency of the allied 
 army; they were paralysed by the dissensions of their 
 commanders Galway, Das Minas, and the Dutch Count 
 cle Noyelles. Each and all declined to acknowledge 
 Peterborough as commander-in-chief. The earl then 
 offered to waive his own rights entirely and to fight as 
 a simple volunteer, and that Das Minas, Lord Galway, 
 and the Dutch general should each command their 
 own forces, receiving their orders from the king. 
 
 This offer was, however, refused by the three gene- 
 rals. The partisans of the various leaders shared 
 their animosity The English troops of Peterborough 
 claiming, and justly, that Catalonia and Valencia had 
 been gained and won by him, and that to him alone 
 the king owed his crown, were furious that those who 
 had shown nought but incapacity from the commence- 
 ment of the campaign should now refuse to recognize 
 his authority. AYhile the disputes continued Berwick 
 had nearly succeeded in surprising Galway, and a dis- 
 astrous defeat had only been prevented by the gallant 
 
PETERBOROUGH LEAVES THE ARMY. 319 
 
 defence made by Lord Tyrawley of an outpost which he 
 commanded, and which he held for two hours against 
 all the efforts of the French, and so gave lame for the 
 army to make a hasty retreat. 
 
 The army was moreover straitened by want of pro- 
 visions: Lord Gal way and his colleagues had made no 
 arrangements whatever for its supply. Day and ni. 
 the German favourites of the king, who had ruined their 
 master's cause by dissuading him from following the ad- 
 vice of Lord Peterborough, now laboured with the king 
 still further to destroy his confidence in Peterborough; 
 and finding himself treated coldly by the ungrateful 
 monarch, who owed everything to him, opposed at every 
 turn by the other generals, and seeing that his presence 
 was worse than useless, Peterborough announced his 
 intention of obeying the orders from Queen Anne, 
 dated the 12th of June, and repeated on the 17th, to 
 proceed to the assistance of the Duke of Savoy. 
 
 On the same evening a council of war was held. 
 The king formally laid Peterborough's announcement 
 before the generals, who, delighted to get rid of their 
 rival, unanimously recommended that he should depart. 
 
 On the 11th of August, full of mortification and dis- 
 gust at the treatment that he had experienced and the 
 3 ingratitude of the king, Peterborough rode from 
 the camp at Guadalaxara. As if to humiliate him as 
 far as possible, he was given only an escort of eighty 
 dragoons, although there were serious difficulties 
 to be encountered on the road to Valencia. His two 
 favourite aides-de-camp, Stilwell and Graham, were 
 the only officers who accompanied him. It is satisfac- 
 
320 A SERIOUS LOSS. 
 
 tory to know that from the moment of the earl's de- 
 parture misfortune and disaster fell upon the fortunes 
 of Kino; Charles, and that the crown which he had 
 received from the English earl was wrested from his 
 unworthy grasp. 
 
 Peterborough had gone but a short distance when he 
 heard that all his baggage, consisting of eight waggon- 
 loads and of the value of £8000, had fallen into the 
 hands of the enemy. When he left Valencia to extri- 
 cate the king from his difficulties he had ordered it to 
 be sent after him to Guadalaxara. When it arrived at 
 Cuenca, General Wyndham, who commanded there, 
 forwarded it with a small escort; but it was attacked 
 while passing through the town of Huete by a party of 
 the Duke of Berwick's troopers. 
 
 The earl was furious at the news. Not only were 
 all his personal effects, jewels, and uniforms lost, but 
 his spare horses, carriages, and mules. Upon making 
 inquiry he found that the troopers of Berwick had 
 been aided by the inhabitants of Huete, who had given 
 information to the troopers and shared in the plunder. 
 His first impulse was to burn the town to the ground, 
 and, as when he arrived there he was joined by Wynd- 
 ham's force, he had ample power to do so. 
 
 He immediately summoned the magistrates and clergy 
 to meet him, and told them in decided terms that they 
 must find his baggage and the rogues that had stolen it. 
 After making a search in the town they were able to 
 find but a small portion of it. They then offered to 
 pay him 10,000 pistoles for his loss, or any other sum 
 which he might choose to name; but the earl, with that 
 
A GENEROUS ACTION. 321 
 
 singular generosity which formed so marked a part of 
 his character, declined the offer, and said: 
 
 " I see you are honest gentlemen; for my part I will 
 sit content with my loss if you will bring all the corn 
 of the district to the army." 
 
 The townspeople were delighted at this clemency, 
 as corn was much more easy to procure than money, 
 and it was accordingly sent to Lord Galway's camp, 
 where it sufficed to supply the whole army for six 
 weeks. 
 
 This was an act of almost unparalleled magnanimity 
 and generosity to the generals whose jealousy and ma- 
 chinations had driven him from the army; but the earl 
 was so satisfied at thus heaping coals of fire upon the 
 heads of his rivals, that he continued his journey in 
 the highest state of good-humour in spite of the loss 
 which he had suffered, and which, as he was by no 
 means rich, was a very considerable one. He took 
 with him Killiorew's dragoons and sent on Wyndham's 
 brigade to join Lord Galway. On the way he en- 
 countered several adventures. 
 
 One night when he arrived at the little town of 
 Campillo, he heard of a barbarous massacre that had 
 that day been perpetrated in a neighbouring village 
 upon a small detachment of English soldiers, who had 
 just been discharged from the hospital at Cuenca, and 
 were proceeding under the command of an officer to 
 join Wyndham's battalion of the guards, to which they 
 belonged. They had slept at the village, and were 
 marching out unconscious of danger when a shot in 
 the back killed their officer, and the peasants at once 
 
 (338) x 
 
322 A BARBAROUS MASSACRE. 
 
 rushed in upon the men and killed several of them, 
 together with their wives who had accompanied them. 
 The rest were dragged up a hill near the village, and 
 then one by one thrown down a deep pit. 
 
 No sooner did the earl hear of the outrage than he 
 ordered the trumpets to sound to horse. The dragoons, 
 who, weary with their long march, had just unsaddled 
 turned out wondering at the order; but when they 
 heard what had happened, they mounted with an im- 
 patience for vengeance equal to that of their general. 
 Arriving at the village they found, to their great dis- 
 appointment, that the murderers had fled, and that 
 hardly any of the inhabitants remained. They found, 
 however, hidden in the church, the clothes of some of 
 the murdered guardsmen. The sacristan of the church 
 was alleged by the inhabitants, who were narrowly 
 examined, to have taken an active part in the slaughter, 
 and the earl ordered him to be hung up at once to the 
 knocker of his own door. The troops then rode up to 
 the top of the hill, and the earl and his aides-de-camp 
 dismounted at the edge of the pit. They had procured 
 a rope at the village, although the inhabitants insisted 
 that no one could be found alive, as the pit, which was 
 a disused one, was of vast depth. 
 
 "Is anyone alive down there?" the earl shouted. 
 
 "Yes, yes," a voice cried a short distance below 
 them. "Thank God friends have come; but help me 
 quickly, for I cannot hold on much longer." 
 
 Jack seized the rope and twisted one end round his 
 body. Several of the soldiers lowered him down, and 
 some twenty feet below the edge he came upon the 
 
338 
 
 JACK RESCUES HIS FRIEND THE SERGEANT. 
 
A WONDERFUL ESCAPE. 323 
 
 man who had spoken. As he fell he had caught some 
 bushes which grew in the side of the old pit, and hav- 
 ing managed to find a ledge on which to place his feet, 
 had maintained his grasp in this perilous position the 
 whole day. As the rope was amply strong enough to 
 hold two, Jack clasped his arms around the man's 
 body and called to those above to haul up. They 
 were soon at the surface. 
 
 The soldier, who had fainted when he found himself 
 in safety, was laid down and brandy poured down his 
 throat, and Jack, to his astonishment and satisfaction, 
 recognized in him his old friend Sergeant Edwards. 
 He did not wait, however, for him to recover sensibil- 
 ity, but at once told the troopers to lower him again 
 to the end of the rope. This they did, and Jack then 
 shouted several times, but received no answer. He 
 then dropped a small stone he had brought down with 
 him, but no sound came back in return, and, satisfied 
 that none of the soldiers could have survived the fall, 
 for he was already more than sixty feet below the 
 surface, he shouted to those above to draw him up. 
 He found that Edwards had now recovered his senses, 
 and was giving to the earl a detailed account of the mas- 
 sacre, which so exasperated him that he gave orders 
 that the village should be burnt to the ground, a com- 
 mand which was willingly carried out by the troopers. 
 Edwards was delighted at recognizing Jack, and when, 
 after the destruction of the village, the party rode back 
 to Campillo for the night, the two old friends had a 
 long chat as to the events which had happened since 
 they last parted at Barcelona, 
 
324 AN OLD FRIEND. 
 
 "Is it true, sir, that the general has resigned his 
 command?" 
 
 " Quite true, Edwards." 
 
 " And is he going home, sir ? " 
 
 " No; he will sail to aid the Duke of Savoy; at least 
 that is the present intention; but I should not be sur- 
 prised if he is in England ere many months are over." 
 
 " Well, sir, I should like to get my discharge and go 
 home too; being chucked down that pit has given me 
 a regular sickness of campaigning among these savages. 
 Talk about pirates, Captain Stilwell, why I had rather 
 fall among pirates any day than among these blood- 
 thirsty wretches. Calls themselves Christians too ! The 
 pirates wasn't hypocrites, in that way anyhow ; they 
 didn't bob down on their knees before every little trum- 
 pery doll stuck up by the wayside, and then go and cut 
 a man's throat afterwards — it was all fair and square 
 with them. Anyways, it don't matter to me, as I see, 
 whether they has King Charles or King Philip to rule 
 over them, I wishes him joy of the job whichever it 
 may be; but I don't see no call to be risking my life 
 in being shot, or chucked down pits, or stabbed in my 
 bed, for such a lot of varmint any longer. I have 
 served my full time, and can take my pension ; besides, 
 I have got something like a thousand pounds stowed 
 away in a snug hiding-place near Barcelona." 
 
 "You have, Edwards? I am glad to hear it; I had no 
 idea you were such a rich man." 
 
 "It's prize-money, sir, lawful earned prize-money, 
 though I don't know between ourselves as the colonel 
 would have approved of it; so I stowed it away and 
 
THE SERGEANT'S STORY. 325 
 
 says nothing till I gets a chance to lift it before I set 
 sail. It's been rather worrying me in case we should 
 be ordered to take ship at some other port." 
 "Well, but how did you get it, Edwards?" 
 " Well, sir, I know that I can tell you, 'cause I am 
 sure it won't go no further. Just afore the French 
 came down to besiege Barcelona I was up with the 
 brigade at Lerida. The people were pretty much divided 
 up there, but the news as the French was coming 
 to drive us into the sea made the folks as was against 
 us very bold. The sentries had to be doubled at night, 
 for lots of our men were found stabbed, and it was 
 dangerous to go about outside the town except in 
 parties. Well, sir, Sergeant Adams of ours, as smart 
 a soldier as ever wore pigtail, had fallen in love with 
 the daughter of an innkeeper at a place four miles 
 from Lerida. 
 
 " It wasn't much of a village, but there was a big 
 convent close by, one of the richest in Spain, they said. 
 The girl was fond of Adams, and had agreed, so he told 
 me, to cut and run when the regiment marched away, 
 and to be spliced to him. I rather tried to dissuade 
 him from the affair, for, as I pointed out, how would 
 a Spanish woman get on in barracks with the other 
 sergeants' wives, specially if she was as pretty as the 
 whole lot put together. However, of course, he wouldn't 
 listen to that — no chap ever does when he's downright 
 in love; so he asked me one afternoon if I would go 
 out with him and Sergeant Saunders to the village, so 
 that while we were having our glass he could manage 
 to get a few words with the girl to arrange about her 
 
326 A LOVE ADVENTURE. 
 
 joining him, for the French were only two or three 
 marches away, and we might have to fall back any 
 day. 
 
 "I didn't much like the job, for it was a risky busi- 
 ness three of us going so far; but he pointed out that 
 we needn't start till it got dark, so nobody would see 
 us till we got to the village, and we needn't stay there 
 above a quarter of an hour, and could be off before any 
 one who meant mischief could find out that we were 
 alone; besides, hitherto the people there had always 
 been friendly, for, being just the right distance for a 
 walk, and the wine there being good, our fellows went 
 over there a good deal : so the long and short of it was 
 we went. 
 
 " We got there all right, and walked into the wine- 
 shop as usual and sat down and called for wine. There 
 were half a dozen fellows sitting there drinking. They 
 were talking aloud when we entered, but stopped at 
 once as we came in, and looked as men do when you 
 come across them just as they are saying something as 
 is no good about you. We passed the word as usual, 
 and were soon chatting with them. They didn't seem 
 very free and friendly, and asked several questions 
 about the French army, and whether we had any 
 troops coming up to help us hold Lerida. I said we 
 expected five or six thousand in a day or two, which 
 seemed rather to take them by surprise. 
 
 "Well, presently Adams got up quietly and went 
 out of the door, and I knew he was going round to the 
 back to meet his girl. I had seen a look pass atween 
 them when she brought in our wine. We went on 
 
A SPANIARD'S VENGEANCE. 327 
 
 talking quiet for some time; four or five other men 
 dropped in, and some of them got talking together in 
 low tones, and I began to wish we were well out of it, 
 and to wonder how much longer Adams was going to 
 be before he came back. Suddenly we heard a loud 
 scream, and Manola — that was the girl's name — came 
 rushing in from behind. ' He's killed him,' she screamed, 
 and she fell down as if she had been killed too. As I 
 heard afterwards, her old rascal of a father had for 
 some time suspected something was up between her 
 and Adams, and when he missed him had stolen out 
 behind and came upon them just as he was kissing her 
 and saying good-bye. Then he whipped his knife out, 
 and before Adams had time to turn round, stabbed him 
 in the back, and the sergeant fell dead without a word. 
 
 "Close behind the girl rushed in the innkeeper, 
 swearing and cursing and calling us heretics, and dogs, 
 and robbers, and every other bad kind of name. The 
 men got up and began to stamp and shout, and seeing 
 that it was no time for argument I said to Saunders, 
 'We had best make a bolt of it, Bill.' So we out 
 swords and made a dash for the inner door, for they 
 had closed in at the other with their knives out. We 
 got safely through the house. Just outside the back 
 door we came upon the body of Adams. We stopped 
 a moment and turned him over to see if he was dead, 
 but it was all up with him. 
 
 "It didn't take a moment to look; but, before it was 
 done, they were upon us, both from behind and run- 
 ning round from the front of the house. We cut and 
 slashed for a moment and then bolted with them at our 
 
328 SANCTUARY. 
 
 heels. We got separated in a minute. I turned in 
 amongst some bushes and lost Saunders. I heard after- 
 wards he was killed before he had run fifty yards. 
 Luckily they had missed me for the moment, and I lay 
 down among the bushes and thought it over. The 
 whole village was up by this time, as I could hear by 
 the shouts ; and after thinking it over I concluded that 
 there was no chance of my making my way back to 
 Lerida, and that my best plan would be to go up to 
 the convent and ask for shelter there. I knew well 
 enough that once inside I should be safe from the 
 peasants. 
 
 "Well, I crawled along for some distance. Half a 
 dozen times they was nigh stumbling over me as they 
 searched about in the gardens and vineyards ; but at 
 last I made my way safe up to the convent and rang 
 at the bell. Presently the little window in the door 
 opened, and a monk said, 'Who is there?' I kept out 
 of his sight and said in Spanish: 
 
 " ' A fugitive who seeks for sanctuary.' Thinking I 
 was only somebody who had stabbed three or four 
 men in a row, the monk opened the door. He gave an 
 exclamation when he saw my uniform when I entered, 
 and would have slammed the door in my face; but I 
 pushed in. Then he gave a shout, and five or six other 
 monks came running up and set up a jabbering, and 
 stood staring at me as if I had been a wild beast. Then 
 they wanted to turn me out; but I wouldn't budge, 
 and as I had my sword still in my hand they didn't 
 know what to do. 
 
 " At last some chap in authority came down. He 
 
TREACHERY. 329 
 
 talked to me and tried to persuade me to leave; 
 but I said, 'No, I claim sanctuary;' and as they were 
 ready to give sanctuary to the worst of murderers, I 
 didn't see as they could deny it to me who had committed 
 no crime whatever. He went away and came back 
 again after some time, and then told me to sheath my 
 sword and follow him. This I did, and he led the way 
 to a sort of cell where there were some rushes laid on 
 a stone bed, and told me that I could remain there. 
 
 " Thinking it was all right I lay down and went to 
 sleep, but was presently woke by half a dozen monks, 
 who were tying my hands and feet with cords. It was 
 no use struggling, so I lay quiet; and when they had 
 done, they carried me away, took me some distance, 
 and went down a flight of stairs ; a door was unlocked, 
 and then I was pitched down on the ground as if I had 
 been a loo- of wood. I didn't move much that nio-ht. 
 
 " In the morning there was just enough light came 
 through a little slit high up in the wall to show me that 
 I was in a place about six feet square. It was perfectly 
 bare, without as much as a bit of straw to lie on. Pre- 
 sently two monks came in. One of them untied the 
 cords which fastened my hands. They placed some black 
 bread and a jug of water by me, and then went out 
 again. There they kept me for six days. At the end 
 of that time they told me to come along with them. I 
 had, of course, taken the cords off my legs when I had 
 got my hands free, and I followed them, wondering 
 what was to come next. I was taken to the door of 
 the convent, and there I saw a party of French troopers, 
 to whom the monks handed me over. I mounted be- 
 
330 AN ESCAPE. 
 
 hind one of them, and was taken to Marshal Tesse"s 
 camp near Lerida, and a couple of days afterwards 
 sent back to Saragossa. 
 
 " I didn't stop long in the prison there, for the next 
 day the people rose, turned the French from the citadel, 
 and opened the prison doors and let out all the pri- 
 soners. They made a good deal of me, as I was the 
 only Englishman there, supplied me with money and 
 clean clothes, and provided me with a guide and a mule 
 to take me by round-about byroads so that I should 
 avoid the French army. I put my regimentals in a 
 bag, which I carried behind me, and at last got down to 
 Barcelona the very day before the French arrived there. 
 
 " I found my regiment already there. I got a rare 
 blowing up from the colonel for having gone out from 
 Lerida without leave ; but, as he said he thought I had 
 been punished enough already, and bore a good char- 
 acter, he overlooked it, of which I was glad enough, I 
 can tell you, for I expected nothing less than reduction 
 to the ranks. 
 
 "Well, after Lord Peterborough arrived with the 
 fleet, and the French bolted as hard as they could to 
 France, Wyndham's brigade went up again to Lerida. 
 I got chatting the affair over with Jack Thompson, 
 who was General Wyndham's servant, and we agreed 
 between us that we would give those monks a fright, 
 and perhaps get some compensation out of them. So 
 we got hold of four of Killigrew's dragoons, who, when 
 they heard what was wanted, was ready enough for 
 the spree. So one day when General Wyndham had 
 gone off with a party for the day, Thompson borrowed 
 
A VISIT OF REPRISAL. 331 
 
 his hat and plumes and his cloak, and hiding them up, 
 went out of camp with me to a place a quarter of a 
 mile away, where the four troopers with two spare 
 horses were waiting for us. Thompson put on the 
 general's hat and cloak, and mounted one horse, while 
 I got on the other, and away we rode out to the vil- 
 lage. 
 
 " First of all we went to the inn and seized the inn- 
 keeper. Manola wasn't there, and I never heard what 
 became of her — whether her father had sent her to a 
 convent or killed her, I don't know. However, we held 
 a court regular. Thompson he was the judge, and I 
 gave evidence as to the innkeeper having murdered 
 poor Adams, and Thompson sentenced him to death, 
 and we hung him up over his door. When we had 
 set that job right we went to the convent and rang the 
 bell. They opened quick enough this time. 
 
 " ' Tell the prior,' Thompson said, ' that the Earl of 
 Peterborough is here, and desires to see him instantly.' 
 
 " Mighty frightened the monk looked, I can tell you, 
 as he went off to give the message, and came back in a 
 minute, asking Thompson to follow him. We all dis- 
 mounted. Two of the troopers stopped to look after 
 the horses, and the others with drawn swords followed 
 Thompson and me. We were shown into the prior's 
 room, which was fit for a prince. The prior looked 
 mighty pale, and so did two or three other chaps who 
 were with him. 
 
 "'Look here,' Thompson said in an angry tone of 
 voice, 'I am the Earl of Peterborough, and I hear 
 from this man, Sergeant Edwards, of the king's regi- 
 
332 SCARING THE MONKS. 
 
 ment of grenadiers, that he was basely and treacher- 
 ously made a prisoner by you ; that he was confined in 
 an underground cell and fed with bread and water for 
 a week, and then handed over to the French. Now, 
 sir, I give you an hour to clear out with all your gang 
 from this convent, which I intend to destroy. You 
 will remain in the court-yard as prisoners. You will 
 then be tried for this treacherous act against one of the 
 King of England's guards, and all found to have had 
 a hand in the proceeding will be hung.' 
 
 " Well, sir, you may just guess the fright they were 
 in. They knew that the earl was just the sort of man 
 to carry his threat into execution, and they thought 
 their last day was come. You never saw such a set of 
 cowardly wretches in your life. I am blest if they 
 didn't go down on their knees and howl. At last 
 Thompson began to think he had worked them up 
 enough, and he said stern: 
 
 " ' Well, I am disposed to have mercy, and if in half 
 an hour you pay down the sum of five thousand pounds 
 as a ransom for the convent and your wretched lives I 
 will be merciful/ 
 
 " Then there was a fresh howling. They swore by 
 all the saints that such a sum as five thousand pounds 
 was never heard of. Thompson gradually dropped his 
 demands to three thousand; still they swore they hadn't 
 got it, and he said sternly to one of the troopers: 
 
 " ' Ride back and fetch up the regiment which is a 
 mile outside the village.' 
 
 " Then there was more howling, and at last they 
 offered to give seven hundred pounds, which was all 
 
A RANSOM. 333 
 
 the money which they had in the treasury, and to make 
 it up in precious stones. After a deal of haggling 
 Thompson consented, and I believe if he had stood out 
 for three times as much he would have got it, for the 
 convent was rich in relics, and no end of precious 
 offerings were stored away in their chests. However, 
 he didn't wish to push matters too far, and in half an 
 hour they brought the money, and a handful of dia- 
 monds and rubies, and things they had picked out of 
 their settings in the vases and crucifixes and vestments, 
 and what not. 
 
 "We didn't know if they were real or not; but 
 Thompson told them he should give them to a jeweller 
 to value, and if he found they had cheated him by 
 giving him false stones he would come back and hang 
 the lot of them. So off we rode again. 
 
 " When we got back to Lerida we took two or three 
 of the stones to a jeweller and found that they were 
 all right. Then we divided the swag into three parts 
 as we had agreed. Thompson took one, I took another, 
 and the other was divided among the four troopers, 
 who were not running such a risk as we were. I never 
 heard anything more about the matter, as far as I 
 was concerned, though there was a row. The prior heard 
 that Peterborough had never been near Lerida, and 
 came over and saw General Wyndham. 
 
 " Killigrew's dragoons were paraded, but the prior 
 couldn't spot any of them. We had chosen four fair 
 fellows, and they had all darkened themselves a bit 
 before they went. Luckily the prior did not say any- 
 thing about me. I expect he was afraid that when 
 
334 DOUBTFUL MORALITY. 
 
 Wyndham heard how I had been treated there he might 
 have inflicted a fresh fine on the convent; however, I 
 was not there at the time, for I had a touch of fever the 
 day after the affair, and made myself out a bit worse 
 than I was, and so got sent down to Barcelona, where 
 I buried my share of the plunder four or five inches 
 deep in a corner of the hospital yard. As to Thompson, 
 there wasn't any reason why suspicion should fall upon 
 him. Soon after I got back to my regiment I got ill 
 again and was left in a hospital at Cuenca, and had 
 a narrow escape of it this morning." 
 
 " It was a risky business," Jack said, " and it would 
 have gone very hard with you and Thompson if you had 
 been found out." 
 
 " So it would, sir. I knew that ; but you see it was 
 only right and just those fellows should pay for their 
 treatment of me. If I had laid the case before General 
 Wyndham, no doubt he would have punished them 
 just as severe as I did, only the fine would have gone 
 into the army treasury, instead of going to the right 
 person." 
 
 " I am afraid, Edwards, that you have not got rid of 
 those loose notions of morality you picked up among 
 the pirates," Jack said smiling. 
 
 " Perhaps not, Captain Stilwell. You see bad habits 
 stick to a man ; but I have done with them now. When 
 I get back to England I shall buy a snug public-house 
 at Dover, and with that and my pension I shall be in 
 clover for the rest of my life." 
 
 It was not until the voyage home that Jack, after 
 obtaining a promise of secrecy, related to the earl the 
 
THE EARL'S VIEW OF THE CASE. 335 
 
 liberty which had been taken with his name. It was 
 just a freak after Peterborough's heart, and he was im- 
 mensely amused. 
 
 "The rascals!" he said, " they deserved hanging every 
 one of them; but the story is a capital one, and I 
 should like to have been there myself to have seen the 
 fright of the prior and his assistants. They richly de- 
 served what befell them and more for betraying sanc- 
 tuary. If it had been a scoundrel who had cut his 
 wife's throat, and stabbed half a dozen men, they would 
 have refused to give him up to the civil power, and 
 would have stood on the rights of sanctuary of the 
 church. I think they were let off very easily. Let me 
 see, is not that the same fellow that I exchanged into 
 the grenadiers at Gibraltar at your request, for his con- 
 duct in that business of the mutiny on board your 
 ship?'" 
 
 " The same man, sir. He has led a queer life. He 
 was a sailor originally, and was taken by pirates and 
 forced to join them, and had a narrow escape of being 
 hung when the vessel he sailed in was captured by an 
 English cruiser; but his life was spared, and he was 
 drafted into the army; and he is a willing and faithful 
 soldier of the queen, and really a worthy fellow." 
 
 " He is evidently an arrant old scamp, Stilwell. Still, 
 as long as we recruit our army as we do, we cannot 
 look for morality as well as bravery, and I daresay your 
 fellow is no worse than the rest. If you ever run 
 against him in London you must bring him to me, and 
 I will hear his story from his own lips." 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 HOME. 
 
 PON the arrival of the Earl of Peterborough 
 at Valencia he was received with the pro- 
 foundest sympathy and respect by the 
 people, who were filled with indignation 
 at the treatment which the man whose daring and 
 genius had freed Catalonia and Valencia of the French 
 had received at the hands of their ungrateful monarch. 
 Finding that a portion of the fleet had been ordered to 
 the West Indies, the earl was obliged to abandon his 
 project of capturing Minorca and then carrying sub- 
 stantial aid to the Duke of Savoy. He, however, 
 went to Genoa, and there borrowed a hundred thousand 
 pounds, which he brought back to Valencia and sent 
 to the king for the use of the army. 
 
 The cause of Charles was already well-nigh desperate. 
 Castille was lost, and the enemy were pressing forward 
 to recover Catalonia and Valencia. Affairs were in 
 the utmost state of confusion. Peterborough's rivals 
 having got rid of him now, quarrelled among them- 
 selves, or their only bond of union was their mutual 
 hatred of the earl. 
 
A SEA VOYAGE. 337 
 
 The king himself, while he pretended to flatter him, 
 wrote letters behind his back to England bringing all 
 sorts of accusations against him, and succeeded in ob- 
 taining an order for his return. Before leaving he im- 
 plored the king and his generals to avoid a battle, which 
 would probably be disastrous, and to content themselves 
 with a defensive war until Eugene of Savoy and the 
 Duke of Marlborough broke the power of France else- 
 where. His opinion was overruled, and the result was 
 the disastrous battle of Almanza, in which the hopes of 
 Charles of Austria of obtaining the crown of Spain were 
 finally crushed. Peterborough embarked on the 14th 
 of May on board the Resolution man-of-war, com- 
 manded by his second son Henry. 
 
 The Resolution was accompanied by two frigates, 
 the Enterprise and the Milford Haven. The King of 
 Spain's envoy to the court of Savoy also sailed in the 
 Resolution. The earl took with him his two aides-de- 
 camp, who were both too indignant at the treatment 
 which their chief had received to desire to remain 
 with the army in Spain. The little squadron sailed 
 first for Barcelona, where it only remained a few 
 hours, and then set sail for Italy. 
 
 On the fifth day at sea they fell in with a French 
 fleet of six men-of-war. Two carried eighty guns, two 
 seventy, one sixty-eight, and the other fifty-eight. The 
 Resolution was a slow sailer, and the French, who at 
 once gave chase, gained rapidly upon her. As resistance 
 against such overwhelming odds seemed hopeless, Peter- 
 borough determined to go with the Spanish envoy and 
 the state papers on board the Enterprise. There was 
 
 ( 338 ) Y 
 
338 A DESPERATE POSITION. 
 
 little time for reflection. A small boat was lowered, 
 and the earl, with a hasty adieu to his son, Jack, and 
 Graham, descended the ship's side with the Spanish 
 envoy and rowed away to the Enterprise. 
 
 " We are fated to see the inside of a French prison 
 after all," Jack said to Graham. 
 
 " I don't know, Stilwell. We have both been in their 
 hands once, and did not stay there long. I can hardly 
 believe that our luck's going to desert us at last." 
 
 " I don't see much chance of our escape this time, 
 Graham. Six ships against one are too great odds 
 even for English sailors. The smallest of them carries 
 as many guns as we do, and once a prisoner on board 
 a ship there is no slipping away." 
 
 " We are not prisoners yet, Jack, and I don't think 
 that Mordaunt will strike his flag without a struggle 
 though they are six to one. He is just his father over 
 again as far as courage goes." 
 
 "Well, I hope, anyhow, the earl will get away," 
 Jack said. " If it hadn't been for all those state papers 
 he is burdened with I am sure he would have stuck to 
 the Resolution and fought it out. It would be just the 
 kind of desperate adventure to suit him. See, he has 
 reached the Enterprise, and she and the Milford 
 Haven are spreading every sail; but although they 
 will leave us behind I question whether they will out- 
 sail the French. They are coming up fast." 
 
 " It will soon be dark," Graham said, "and they may 
 be able to slip away. You may be sure the French 
 will attend to us first, as being the most valuable 
 prize." 
 
A GALLANT RESOLVE. 339 
 
 " Well, gentlemen," Captain Mordaunt said, coming 
 up to them, " you are going to have a piece of new ex- 
 perience. I know you have been through some appar- 
 ently hopeless conflicts on land with my father, but I 
 don't think you have ever seen a sea-fight." 
 
 "Are you going to fight them all, sir?" Jack asked. 
 
 " I am going to try," the captain said. " My orders 
 were to go to Leghorn, and to Leghorn I mean to go 
 if the ship floats; but I tell you honestly I do not 
 think there is much chance of our o-ettino* there. Still, 
 as long as the ship floats, the British flag will float 
 over her." 
 
 "Is there anything we can do, sir?" Jack asked. 
 " We shall be happy to serve as volunteers in any capa- 
 city in which you think we may be useful." 
 
 " Until it comes to boarding I fear that you cannot 
 help," the captain said, " except by walking about be- 
 tween decks and cheering and inspiriting the men. The 
 presence of officers looking cool and confident among 
 them always does good. If the enemy try to board us 
 you shall fight by my side." 
 
 The two fastest sailing French vessels were so close 
 when night fell that it was hopeless to try to evade 
 them either by changing the ship's course or by lower- 
 ing the sails. At ten o'clock they were less than a mile 
 astern, one on either quarter. The ship had long since 
 been ready for action, and the men were now called to 
 the guns; but the enemy did not open fire, but could, 
 by the night-glasses, be seen somewhat to shorten sail 
 so as to keep about the same distance behind the Reso- 
 lution. 
 
340 LONG ODDS. 
 
 " Cowardly dogs," the young captain said, " they do 
 not mean to fight until the whole of their consorts 
 come up. However, we ought not to grumble, as every 
 hour takes us so much nearer port." 
 
 He then ordered the men to lie down by the guns 
 and get what sleep they could until the enemy opened 
 fire. Jack and Graham, finding that there was nothing 
 to be done, threw themselves into their hammocks, 
 and slept till five o'clock in the morning. They were 
 then aroused, and went on deck. The six French ships 
 had now all come up, and were coming on in a body. 
 
 " Good morning, gentlemen," the young captain said 
 gaily. " We have a fine morning for our amusement. 
 I wish the wind would freshen a little more so as to 
 take this lubberly old ship faster through the water." 
 
 At six o'clock the leading vessel of the French 
 squadron opened fire, and at the signal her consorts all 
 followed her example. Some of them were now almost 
 abreast of the Resolution, and the iron shower tore 
 through her sails and cut her rigging. She answered 
 with a broadside from both sides, and the battle com- 
 menced in earnest. 
 
 In all the annals of British seamanship there is no 
 more heroic story than that of the fight between the 
 Resolution and the six French men-of-war. From six 
 in the morning until half-past three in the afternoon 
 she maintained the unequal contest, still keeping on 
 under full sail towards her port, only yawing occasion- 
 ally to pour a broadside into one or other of her foes. 
 They were now running along the coast, and the pea- 
 sants on the distant hills must have watched with 
 
NO SURRENDER. 341 
 
 astonishment the unequal fight as the vessels pressed 
 on past them. By half-past three the Resolution was 
 little more than a wreck. Her sails were riddled with 
 holes, many of her spars shot away, her sides ragged 
 and torn, and many of her crew killed, but the remain- 
 der of the crew still fought their guns unflinchingly. 
 
 " We can do no more," Captain Mordaunt said to 
 Jack. " The carpenter has just reported that the main- 
 mast is so seriously injured that at any moment it 
 may go over the side. It is impossible to hope any 
 longer to reach Leghorn, but my ship I am determined 
 they shall not have." 
 
 So saying, he gave orders to the first lieutenant, and 
 the vessel's head was suddenly turned straight towards 
 the shore. The French, astonished at so desperate a 
 course, did not venture to follow her, and the Resolu- 
 tion threaded her way through the dangerous reefs 
 till at last she brought up with a sudden crash which 
 sent her tottering main-mast over the side. 
 
 The French advanced cautiously until nearing the 
 reefs, and then opened a distant fire, which the Resolu- 
 tion did not return. The captain ordered the ex- 
 hausted crew from their guns, a strong allowance of 
 grog was served out, and after a meal the men felt 
 again ready for work. Jack and his companion were 
 at dinner with the captain, when the officer in charge 
 of the deck reported that the French ships were lower- 
 ing their boats. 
 
 " Let the men rest as long as possible, Mr. Darwin, 
 but when you see the boats fairly on their way towards 
 us beat to quarters." A few minutes later the roll of 
 
342 THE BOATS BEATEN OFF. 
 
 the drums was heard. " Now, gentlemen, we will go 
 on deck," the captain said, " since they will not let us 
 alone. But if their ships could not take us I do not 
 think that their boats will have much chance." 
 
 Dusk was closing in when they went on deck and 
 saw all the boats of the six French men-of-war, crowded 
 with men, rowing in a line towards them. The captain 
 gave the order for the men to load with grape. As 
 soon as the French flotilla came well within range the 
 word was given, and a storm of balls swept their 
 line. 
 
 Several of the boats were sunk at once, the others 
 paused to pick up their comrades from the water, and 
 then again dashed forward; but by this time the guns 
 were again loaded, and the hail of iron again crashed 
 into them. With splendid bravery the French still ad- 
 vanced until close to the ship. Then Captain Mordaunt 
 ordered all the lower deck guns to be run in and the 
 ports closed, and the crew to come on deck. While 
 some worked the upper guns, others kept up a heavy 
 fire of musketry upon the boats, which swarmed round 
 the ship. 
 
 Ao-ain and again the French made determined efforts 
 to board, but they were unable to climb the lofty sides 
 of the ship. At length, after suffering terrible loss, the 
 French sailors gave up the attempt and rowed sullenly 
 off to their ships, covered by the darkness from the 
 English fire. Captain Mordaunt took off his cap and 
 gave the signal, and a hearty cheer arose from the 
 crew. The night passed quietly, the terribly diminished 
 crew lay down as they stood by the guns, in readiness 
 
LEAVING THE SHIP. 343 
 
 to repel another attack, should it be attempted. The 
 next morning one of the French 80-gun ships got under 
 way, and, with merely a rag of canvas shown, and her 
 boats rowing ahead and sounding to find a channel 
 through the reefs, gradually made her way towards 
 the Resolution. 
 
 "Well, gentlemen," the captain said, "I think you 
 will agree with me that nothing further can be done. 
 The ship is already half full of water, the magazine is 
 flooded, and the whole of the powder wetted. The 
 ship is a wreck, and I should be only throwing away 
 the men's lives uselessly by attempting further resis- 
 tance." 
 
 The officers thoroughly agreed, and with the greatest 
 coolness the captain gave his orders for the abandon- 
 ment of the vessel. Although the French man-of-war 
 had now opened fire, all the wounded, the whole of the 
 crew, the flags, papers, and everything of value were 
 placed in the boats, and the vessel was then set on fire 
 in a dozen places. 
 
 After superintending everything personally, and 
 making sure that the fire had obtained such a hold that 
 it could not be extinguished, Captain Mordaunt ordered 
 the officers to descend into the boats. Just as he was 
 about to leave the deck himself, the last man on board 
 the ship, a cannon-shot from the French man-of-war 
 struck him in the leg. The officers ran back and 
 raised him from the deck. 
 
 "It might have been worse," he said cheerfully 
 " Now, gentlemen, will you carry me down and place 
 me in my gig, and then take your boats as arranged. 
 
344 TRAVELLING HOMEWARD. 
 
 Be careful, as you row towards shore, to keep the 
 Resolution between you and the Frenchman's guns." 
 
 Everything was done steadily and in order, and 
 the survivors of the crew of the Resolution reached 
 the shore without further loss. The Resolution was 
 now in a blaze from end to end, and by eleven o'clock 
 she was burnt to the water's edge. Mordaunt and his 
 crew were kindly received by the people of the country. 
 As the captain himself would not be able to move 
 for some time, Jack and Graham said adieu to him 
 and posted to Turin, where the earl had told them that 
 he should go direct from Leghorn. 
 
 They arrived before him, but twenty-four hours 
 after they had reached the capital of Savoy the earl 
 arrived. He had already heard rumours of the des- 
 perate fight between the Resolution and the enemy, 
 and that his son had been wounded. His aides-de-camp 
 were now able to assure him that, although serious, 
 Captain Mordaunt's wounds were not likely to be fatal, 
 and Peterborough was delighted with the narrative of 
 the gallant achievement of his son. Shortly after- 
 wards an imperative order for his return reaching the 
 earl, he set out for England through Germany with 
 his two aides-de-camp. Peterborough was suffering 
 from illness caused by the immense exertions he 
 had made through the campaign, and travelled but 
 slowly. He visited many of the German courts, and 
 went for a few days to the camp of Charles of Sweden 
 in Saxony. 
 
 After this, by special invitation, he journeyed to the 
 camp of the Duke of Marlborough at Genappes, where 
 
HOME. 345 
 
 he was leceived with much honour by the great com- 
 mander. He presented to him his two aides-de-camp. 
 
 " They have, my lord duke," he said, " been my faith- 
 ful friends throughout the whole campaign in Spain, 
 they have shared all my clangers, and any credit I may 
 have gained is due in no small degree to their zeal 
 and activity. It is unlikely that I shall again com- 
 mand an army in the field, and, therefore, I would 
 recommend them to you. They will accompany me to 
 England, for they, too, need a rest, after their exer- 
 tions; after that I trust that they may be sent out 
 to fight under your orders, and I trust that you will 
 keep them in your eye, and will give them the advan- 
 tage of your protection and favour." 
 
 The duke promised to do so, and, after a few days' 
 stay in the camp, the earl with his two followers started 
 for England, where he arrived on the 20th of August, 
 1707, nearly two years to a day from the date when 
 he had appeared, with a force under his command, 
 before Barcelona. But the campaign itself, so far as 
 he was concerned, had lasted less than a year, as it 
 was in August, 1706, that he rode into Valencia, after 
 having been deprived of his command. 
 
 In that year he exhibited military qualities which 
 have never been surpassed. Daring to the point of 
 extreme rashness, where there was a possibility of 
 success, he was prudent and cautious in the extreme 
 when prudence was more necessary than daring. 
 With absurdly insufficient means he all but con- 
 quered Spain for Charles of Austria, and would have 
 succeeded in doing so altogether had he not, from 
 
346 Peterborough's genius. 
 
 first to last, been thwarted and hampered by jealousy, 
 malignity, stupidity, and irresolution on the part of 
 the king, his courtiers, and the generals who should 
 have been the earl's assistants, but who were his rivals, 
 detractors, and enemies. 
 
 It must be owned that Peterborough owed this 
 opposition in some degree to himself. He was impa- 
 tient of fools, and took no pains to conceal his contempt 
 and dislike for those whose intellects were inferior to 
 his own. His independence of spirit and eccentricity 
 of manner set the formal German and Spanish advisers 
 of the king against him, and, although adored by the 
 officers and men who served under him, he made almost 
 every man of rank approaching his own who came in 
 contact with him his personal enemy. Among the bulk of 
 the Spanish people of the provinces in which he warred 
 he was beloved as well as admired, and even to this 
 day legends of the brilliant and indefatigable English 
 general are still current among the people of Catalonia 
 and Valencia. No man ever served the cause to which 
 he devoted himself with greater zeal and sincerity. 
 He was lavish of his own private means in its interest, 
 and, even when his advice and opinion were most 
 slighted, he was ready to sacrifice himself, his rank, and 
 dignity, to the good of the cause. Had he had the good 
 fortune to command an army of his own countrymen, 
 unfettered by others, it is probable that he would 
 have gained a renown equal to that of the greatest 
 commanders the world has known. 
 
 The great services which he had rendered were 
 warmly felt and acknowledged by the people of Eng- 
 
AFTER DAYS. 347 
 
 land on his return, and the attempts of his enemies to 
 undermine his reputation were confuted by the papers 
 which he brought back with him. For a time Peter- 
 borough took a considerable part in politics, and his 
 acrimony in debate so enraged his enemies that his 
 conduct during the war in Spain was called into 
 question. A debate on the subject took place. In this 
 he successfully defended himself from the attacks 
 made against him, and a formal vote of thanks to him 
 was passed. 
 
 Some years afterwards he retired altogether from 
 public life, and privately married Miss Anastasia 
 Robinson, his first wife having died many years before. 
 Miss Robinson was a singer of the highest repute, 
 of the most amiable character, and kindest disposition. 
 There was no reason why the match should not have 
 been publicly acknowledged, as the lady was held in 
 universal esteem; but, with his usual eccentricity, the 
 earl insisted on the marriage being kept a secret, and 
 did not announce it until on his death-bed in the year 
 1735. Lady Peterborough lived in profound retire- 
 ment, universally beloved and honoured, to the age 
 of eighty- eight. 
 
 Upon arriving in London Jack stayed for a few 
 days with his friend Graham, whose family lived 
 there. The earl had told the young officer that he 
 would introduce them to the queen, but, on their call- 
 ing by appointment on him at his hotel on the third 
 day after their arrival in town, Peterborough said: 
 
 "You had best go about your own business for a 
 time; the queen is out of temper. The ears of min- 
 
348 jack's reception. 
 
 isters have been poisoned by lying letters from my 
 enemies in Spain, but it will all come right in time. 
 As you know, I have papers which will clear me of 
 every charge that their malignity may invent. When 
 I am in favour again I will let you know, and will 
 present you to the queen and minister of war; at any- 
 rate you will like a rest at home before you set out 
 for the Netherlands, so there will be plenty of time." 
 
 The next day Jack took his place on the coach for 
 Southampton. He arrived there after fourteen hours' 
 journey, and put up at an hotel for the night. The 
 next morning he dressed himself with greater care 
 than usual, and started for the well-remembered shop 
 in the High Street. He knocked at the private door, 
 and inquired if Mistress Anthony were in. 
 
 " Will you say that a gentleman whom she knows 
 wishes to speak to her." 
 
 Jack was shown into the parlour, and in a minute 
 or two Mrs. Anthony appeared, looking a little flustered 
 at hearing that a grand-looking officer wished to see 
 her. Jack advanced towards her with a smile. 
 
 "Why, Jack!" she exclaimed with a scream of 
 delight, " is it you ? " and the good woman threw her 
 arms round his neck and kissed him as if he had been 
 her own son. 
 
 " Of course we got your letters," she said, n telling 
 us how you had been made an officer and then a 
 captain. The last letter we had from you was from 
 Italy, telling us about that great sea-fight, and that 
 you were coming home, but that's eight months ago. 
 We knew you were with my Lord Peterborough, and 
 
ALICE. 349 
 
 we saw in the Intelligencer about his being in Germany, 
 and last week they said he had come home. We were 
 talking about you only yesterday, and wondering 
 whether you would come down to see us, and whether 
 you would know us now you had grown such a line 
 o-entleman, and beino- written about in Lord Peter- 
 borough's despatches, and accustomed to all sorts of 
 grand society." 
 
 "You knew I would," Jack said; "why, where 
 should I go if not here? And Alice is quite well, I 
 hope, and grown quite a woman 1 ?" 
 
 "Not quite a woman yet, Jack, but getting on." 
 She opened the door and called Alice, and in a minute 
 the girl ran down. Her mother saw that she had 
 guessed who the caller was, for she had smoothed her 
 hair and put on a bright ribbon which her mother had 
 not seen for three years, and which Jack himself had 
 given her. She paused a moment shyly at the door, 
 for this young officer, in all the glories of the staff 
 uniform, was a very grand figure in her eyes. 
 
 "How do you do, cousin Jack?" she said coming 
 forward, with a bright colour and outstretched hand. 
 
 "How are you, cousin Alice?" Jack said, mimicking 
 her tone; " why, you little goose," he exclaimed, catch- 
 ing her in his arms and kissing her, " you don't sup- 
 pose I am going to be satisfied with shaking your hand 
 after being nearly three years away." 
 
 " Oh, but you are so big, Jack, and so grand, it seems 
 different altogether." 
 
 " You are bigger than you were, Alice, but it does 
 not seem in the least different to me." 
 
350 JACK IS NOT CHANGED. 
 
 " Well, I thought you would be quite changed, Jack, 
 and quite different, now you are a captain, and famous, 
 and all that, and you have seen so many grand ladies 
 in all the countries you have travelled that — that — " 
 and she hesitated. 
 
 " Well, go on," Jack said gravely. 
 
 "Well, then, that you would have forgotten all 
 about me." 
 
 " Then you are a very bad little girl, Alice, and not 
 half so good as I thought you were, for you must have 
 a very bad opinion of me, indeed, if you thought all that 
 of me." 
 
 "I don't think I quite thought so, Jack. Well, I 
 told myself it was only natural it should be so." 
 
 "We will argue that out presently," Jack said; "and 
 now, where is Mr. Anthony?" 
 
 " I will call him, Jack," Mrs. Anthony said. " You 
 have no ill-feeling, I hope, towards him, for you know 
 he really has been very sorry about the part he took 
 in getting you away, and has blamed himself over and 
 over ao;ain." 
 
 " I never have had," Jack said; "it has been the best 
 thing that ever happened to me. If I had had my 
 own way I should still be working before the mast in- 
 stead of being a captain in the army." 
 
 Mr. Anthony was soon called in from the store. At 
 first he was a little awkward and shy, but Jack's 
 heartiness soon put him at his ease. 
 
 Jack stayed a fortnight at Southampton, and then, 
 on the receipt of a letter from the Earl of Peter- 
 borough, went up to town, where he was presented to 
 
A WEDDING. 351 
 
 the queen and afterwards to the minister of war by the 
 earl. 
 
 A week later he and Graham sailed for the Nether- 
 lands and joined the army of the Duke of Marlborough, 
 and served under that great commander until, three 
 years later, the war was brought to a conclusion. They 
 were attached to the staff of one of the generals of 
 division. 
 
 The duke kept his promise to the Earl of Peter- 
 borough, and kept his eye upon the young officers. 
 Both distinguished themselves in the hard-fought 
 battles in Belgium, and the end of the war found them 
 both colonels. There being no prospect of further wars 
 the army was greatly reduced, and Jack was retired 
 on half -pay, and as soon as matters were arranged in 
 London he again made nis way down to Southampton, 
 and at once asked Mr. Anthony's permission to pay his 
 addresses to his daughter. 
 
 The ex-mayor consented with delight, and, as Alice 
 herself offered no objection, matters were speedily ar- 
 ranged. Jack's half-pay was sufficient for them to live 
 on comfortably, and Mr. Anthony, in his gratification 
 at a marriage which he considered did him great hon- 
 our, presented her with a handsome sum at her wed- 
 ding, and the young couple settled down in a pretty 
 house a short distance out of Southampton. 
 
 Jack was never called out again for active service, 
 and lived in the neighbourhood of Southampton until 
 the end of his long life, buying a small estate there, 
 when, at the death of Mr. Anthony, the handsome 
 fortune which the cloth merchant had made came to 
 
352 AN M.R 
 
 his daughter, subject to an annuity to Mrs. Anthony, 
 who took up her abode for the rest of her life with 
 her son-in-law, her daughter, and their children. 
 
 For many years Colonel Stilwell sat in Parliament 
 as member for Southampton, and maintained a warm 
 friendship with his ancient commander until the death 
 of the latter, in 1735. 
 
 THE END. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S 
 BOOKS FOE YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 BeriC the Briton: A Story of the Roman Invasion. By 
 G-. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 This story deals with the invasion of Britain by the Roman legionaries. 
 Beric, who is a boy-chief of a British tribe, takes a prominent part in the 
 insurrection under Boadicea: and after the defeat of that heroic queen (in 
 A.D. 62) he continues the struggle in the fen-country. Ultimately Beric 
 is defeated and carried captive to Rome, where he is trained in the exercise 
 of arms in a school of gladiators. Such is the skill which he there acquires 
 that he succeeds in saving a Christian maid by slaying a lion in the arena, 
 and is rewarded by being made librarian in the palace, and the personal 
 protector of Nero. Finally he escapes from this irksome service, organizes 
 a band of outlaws in Calabria, defies the power of Rome, and at length 
 returns to Britain, where he becomes a wise ruler of his own people. 
 
 In Greek Waters: A Story of the Grecian War of Inde- 
 pendence (1821-1827). By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illus- 
 trations by W. S. Stacey, and a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 A large part of this story deals with the revolt of the Greeks, in 1821, 
 against Turkish oppression. Mr. Beveridge and his son Horace, like most 
 Englishmen at that time, are stirred with enthusiasm for the down-trodden 
 nation. So they fit out a privateer, load it with military stores, and set 
 sail for Greece to assist the insurgents. On their arrival, however, they 
 find that the leaders of the insurrection are a cowardly, thieving, blood- 
 thirsty crew. So they resolve to hold aloof from politics, and give all 
 possible assistance to the victims of war, both Greeks and Turks. They 
 rescue the Christians who are beleaguered in the island of Cyprus, assist 
 the Turkish garrison in Athens, relieve the captive Greeks who are being 
 sent to the slave markets, destroy Turkish shipping, and fight the Turkish 
 war vessels. The story is full of stirring adventure, and will delight the 
 boy who loves the sea, and the hazards of seafaring. 
 
BLACK IE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 " Mr. Henty is one of the best of story-tellers for young people."— Spectator. 
 
 Redskin and Cow-boy: A Tale of the Western Plains. By 
 
 G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "It has a good plot; it abounds in action; the scenes are equally spirited and 
 realistic, and we can only say we have read it with much pleasure from first to 
 last. The pictures of life on a cattle ranche are most graphically painted, as are 
 the manners of the reckless but jovial cow-boys." — Times. 
 
 The Dash for Khartoum: A Tale of the Nile Expedition. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg and 
 J. Nash, and 4 Plans. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " The Dash for Khartoum is your ideal boys' book."— Tablet. 
 
 "It is literally true that the narrative never flags a moment; for the incidents 
 which fall to be recorded after the dash for Khartoum has been made and failed 
 are quite as interesting as those which precede it. The characters of all the per- 
 sons are remarkably life-like."— Academy. 
 
 By England's Aid: The Freeing of the Netherlands (1585- 
 1604). By G-. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Alfred 
 Pearse, and 4 Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Boys know and love Mr. Henty's books of adventure, and will welcome hia 
 tale of the Freeing of the Netherlands."— Athenceum. 
 
 "The story is told with great animation, and the historical material is most 
 effectively combined with a most excellent plot. The maps and woodcuts are 
 excellent illustrations."— Saturday Review. 
 
 By Right Of Conquest: Or, With Cortez in Mexico. By 
 G-. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by W. S. Stacey, and 
 2 Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty's skill has never been more convincingly displayed than in this 
 admirable and ingenious story." — Saturday Review. 
 
 "By Right of Conquest is the nearest approach to a perfectly successful histori- 
 cal tale that Mr. Henty has yet published."— A cademy. 
 
 With Lee in Virginia: A Story of the American Civil 
 
 War. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Gordon 
 
 Browne, and 6 Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "The story is a capital one and full of variety, and presents us with many 
 picturesque scenes of Southern life. Young Wingfield, who is conscientious, 
 spirited, and 'hard as nails,' would have been a man after the very heart of 
 Stonewall Jackson." — Times. 
 
 By Pike and Dyke: A Tale of the Eise of the Dutch Re- 
 public. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Maynard 
 Brown, and 4 Maps. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "The mission of Ned to deliver letters from William the Silent to his adherents 
 at Brussels, the fight of the Good Venture with the Spanish man-of-war, the battle 
 on the ice at Amsterdam, the siege of Haarlem, are all told with a vividness and 
 skill, which are worthy of Mr. Henty at his best."— Academy. 
 
BLACK IE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 "Surely Mr. Henty should understand boys' tastes better than any man living." 
 
 — The Times. 
 
 With Clive in India: Or, The Beginnings of an Empire. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Among writers of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
 first rank. Those who know something about India will be the most ready to 
 thank Mr. Henty for giving them this instructive volume to place in the hands 
 of their children."— A cademy. 
 
 The Lion Of St. Mark: A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth 
 Century. By G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Every boy should read The Lion of St. Mark. Mr. Henty has never produced 
 any story more delightful, more wholesome, or more vivacious. From first to 
 last it will be read with keen enjoyment." — The Saturday Bevieiv. 
 
 Under Drake's Flag: A Tale of the Spanish Main. By 
 G. A. Henty. Illustrated by 12 page Pictures by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6.s\ 
 
 "There is not a dull chapter, nor, indeed, a dull page in the book; but the 
 author has so carefully worked up his subject that the exciting deeds of his 
 heroes are never incongruous or absurd." — Observer. 
 
 Bonnie Prince Charlie: A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of Quentin Durward. The lad's 
 journey across France with his faithful attendant Malcolm, and his hairbreadth 
 escapes from the machinations of his father's enemies, make up as good a 
 narrative of the kind as we have ever read. For freshness of treatment and 
 variety of incident, Mr. Henty has here surpassed himself." — Spectator. 
 
 For the Temple: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 10 page Illustrations by S. J. Solomon, and 
 a Coloured Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty's graphic prose pictures of the hopeless Jewish resistance to Roman 
 sway adds another leaf to his record of the famous wars of the world. The book 
 is one of Mr. Henty's cleverest efforts." — Graphic. 
 
 True tO the Old Flag 1 : A Tale of the American War of 
 Independence. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by 
 Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soldiers. The son 
 of an American loyalist, who remains true to our flas:, falls anions tbe hostile red- 
 skins in that very Huron country which has been endeared to us by the exploits 
 of Hawkeye and Chingachgook."— The Times. 
 
BLACKIE <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 '* Among writers of stories of adventure for boys Mr. Henty stands in the very 
 first rank." — Academy. 
 
 The Lion Of the North: A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and 
 the Wars of Religion. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Pictures 
 by J. Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "A praiseworthy attempt to interest British youth in the great deeds of the 
 Scotch Brigade in the wars of Gustavus Adolphus. Mackay, Hepburn, and Munro 
 live again in Mr. Henty's pages, as those deserve to live whose disciplined bands 
 formed really the germ of the modern British army." — Athenaeum. 
 
 The Young Carthaginian: a story of the Times of 
 
 Hannibal. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by C. J. 
 Staniland, e.i. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " The effect of an interesting story, well constructed and vividly told, is en- 
 hanced by the picturesque quality of the scenic background. From first to last 
 nothing stays the interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a stream, 
 whose current varies in direction, but never loses its force."— Saturday Review. 
 
 With Wolfe in Canada: Or, The Winning of a Continent. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "A model of what a boys' story-book should be. Mr. Henty has a great power 
 of infusing into the dead facts of history new life, and as no pains are spared by 
 him to ensure accuracy in historic details, his books supply useful aids to study 
 as well as amusement."— School Guardian. 
 
 In Freedom's Cause: A Story of Wallace and Bruce. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty has broken new ground as an historical novelist. His tale of the 
 days of Wallace and Bruce is full of stirring action, and will commend itself to 
 boys. " — A thenceum.' 
 
 Through the Fray: A Story of the Luddite Eiots. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. M. Paget. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Mr. Henty inspires a love and admiration for straightforwardness, truth, and 
 courage. This is one of the best of the many good books Mr. Henty has produced, 
 and deserves to be classed with his Facing Death."— Standard. 
 
 Captain Bayley'S Heir: A Tale of the Gold Fields of Cali- 
 fornia. By G. A. Henty. With 12 page Illustrations by H. M. 
 Paget. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "A Westminster boy who makes his way in the world by hard work, good 
 temper, and unfailing courage. The descriptions given of life are just what a 
 healthy intelligent lad should delight in."— St. James's Gazette. 
 
BLACKIE <fc SOU'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 Mr. Henty is one of our most successful writers of historical tales. —Scotsman. 
 
 Condemned as a Nihilist : A Story of Escape from Siberia. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Walter Paget. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 Godfrey Bullen, the hero of this story, is an English boy resident in St. 
 Petersburg. Through two student friends he becomes innocently involved 
 in various political plots, resulting in his seizure by the Russian police, 
 and his exile to Siberia. He is conveyed to the most remote part of that 
 northern wilderness, and placed in a convict settlement. After a first un- 
 successful attempt to escape he gives himself up to the Russian authorities 
 at the mines of Kara. He again escapes; walks eight hundred miles till 
 he reaches the Angara river; buys a canoe from the fisher-folk; sails down 
 the Siberian rivers for a thousand miles; coasts along the arctic shores of 
 Russia, and at last, after many exciting adventures with wolves, bears, and 
 hostile Samoyedes, he reaches Norway, and thence home, after a perilous 
 journey which lasts nearly two years. 
 
 Held Fast for England: A Tale of the Siege of Gibraltar. 
 
 By G-. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "Among them we would place first in interest and wholesome educational 
 value the story of the siege of Gibraltar. . . . There is no cessation of exciting 
 incident throughout the story."— Athenceum. 
 
 One Of the 28th: A Tale of Waterloo. By G. A. Henty. 
 
 With 8 page Illustrations by W. H. Overend, and 2 Maps. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " Written with Homeric vigour and heroic inspiration. It is graphic, pictur- 
 esque, and dramatically effective . . . shows us Mr. Henty at his best and 
 brightest. The adventures will hold a boy of a winter's night enthralled as he 
 rushes through them with breathless interest 'from cover to cover. ' "— Observer. 
 
 The Cat Of Bubastes: A Story of Ancient Egypt. By 
 
 G. A. Henty. With 8 page Hlustrations by J. R. Weguelin. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The story, from thj critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat to the 
 perilous exodus into Asia with which it closes, is very skilfully constructed and 
 full of exciting adventures. It is admirably illustrated."— Saturday Review. 
 
 MaOPi and Settler: A Story of the New Zealand War. By 
 G. A Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse, and 
 a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "It is a book which all young people, but especially boys, will read with 
 avidity." — Athenceum. 
 
 "A first-rate book for boys, brimful of adventure, of humorous and interesting 
 conversation, and of vivid pictures of colonial life."— Schoolmaster. 
 
6 BLACKIE <k SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 "Mr. Henty is the king of story-tellers for boys. "— Sword and Trowel. 
 
 St. George for England: A Tale of Creasy and Poitiers. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gokdon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " Mr. Henty's historical novels for boys bid fair to supplement, on their behalf, 
 the historical labours of Sir Walter Scott in the land of fiction." — Standard. 
 
 " A story of very great interest for boys. In his own forcible style the author 
 has endeavoured to show that determination and enthusiasm can accomplish mar- 
 vellous results; and that courage is generally accompanied by magnanimity and 
 gentleness." — Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 The Bravest Of the Brave: With Peterborough in Spain. 
 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by H. M. Paget. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work — to enforce the 
 doctrine of courage and truth, mercy and lovingkindness, as indispensable to the 
 making of an English gentleman. British lads will read The Bravest of the 
 Brave with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite sure."— Daily Telegraph. 
 
 For Name and Fame: Or, Through Afghan Passes. By 
 G. A. Henty. With 8 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The best feature of the book, apart from its scenes of adventure, is its honest 
 effort to do justice to the patriotism of the Afghan people." — Daily News. 
 
 "Not only a rousing story, replete with all the varied forms of excitement of a 
 campaign, but, what is still more useful, an account of a territory and its inhabi- 
 tants which must for a long time possess a supreme interest for Englishmen, as 
 being the key to our Indian Empire." — Glasgoiv Herald. 
 
 In the Reign Of Terror: The Adventures of a Westminster 
 
 Boy. By G. A. Henty. With 8 full -page Illustrations by J. 
 
 Sohonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may fairly be said to beat Mr. Henty's 
 record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity and peril they depict. 
 The story is one of Mr. Henty's best."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Orange and Green: A Tale of the Boyne and Limerick. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 full -page Illustrations by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "An extremely spirited story, based on the struggle in Ireland, rendered 
 memorable by the defence of 'Deny and the siege of Limerick." — Sat Revieiu. 
 
 "The narrative is free from the vice of prejudice, and ripples with life as 
 vivacious as if what is being described were really passing before the eye. . . . 
 Should be in the hands of every young student of Irish history."— Belfast News. 
 
 By Sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A. 
 Henty. With 8 full-page Pictures by Gordon Browne. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "By Sheer Pluck will be eagerly read. The author's personal knowledge of the 
 west coast has been turned to good advantage." — Athenaeum. 
 
 "Morally, the book is everything that could be desired, setting before the boys 
 a bright and bracing ideal of the English gentleman."— Christian Leader. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOU NO PEOPLE. 
 
 BY G. A. HENTY. 
 
 "Mr. Henty is the king of story-tellers for boys. "—Sword and Trowel. 
 
 The Dragon and the Raven: Or, The Days of King 
 
 Alfred. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by C. J. 
 St anil and, K.I. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "A story that may justly be styled remarkable. Boys, in reading it, will be 
 surprised to find how Alfred persevered, through years of bloodshed and times 
 of peace, to rescue his people from the thraldom of the Danes. We hope the 
 book will soon be widely known in all our schools." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 A Final Reckoning": A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. 
 By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Illustrations by W. B. Wollen. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " All boys will read this story with eager and unflagging interest. The episodes 
 are iu Mr. Henty's very best vein— graphic, exciting, realistic; and, as in all Mr. 
 Henty's books, the tendency is to the formation of an honourable, manly, and 
 even heroic character."— Birmingham Post. 
 
 Facing" Death: Or, The Hero of the Vaughan Pit. A Tale of 
 the Coal Mines. By G. A. Henty. With 8 page Pictures by 
 Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "If any father, godfather, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the look-out for a 
 good book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the book we 
 would recommend." — Standard. 
 
 A Chapter Of Adventures: Or, Through the Bombard- 
 ment of Alexandria. By G. A. Henty. With 6 page Illustrations 
 by W. H. Overend. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "The'experience of Jack Robson and his two companions in the streets of 
 Alexandria when Arabi's rioters filled the city is capitally told. They have their 
 fill of excitement, and their chapter of adventures is so brisk and entertaining we 
 could have wished it longer than it is." — Saturday Review. 
 
 Grettir the Outlaw: A Story of Iceland. By S. Baring- 
 Gould. With 10 page Illustrations by M. Zeno Diemer, and a 
 Coloured Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Is the boys' book of its year. That is, of course, as much as to say that it 
 will do for men grown as well as juniors. It is told in simple, straightforward 
 English, as all stories should be, and it has a freshness, a freedom, a sense of sun 
 and wind and the open air, which make it irresistible."— National Observer. 
 
 TWO Thousand Years AgO: Or, The Adventures of a Bornan 
 Boy. By Professor A. J. Church. With 12 page Illustrations by 
 Adrien Marie. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "Adventures well worth the telling. The book is extremely entertaining as 
 well as useful, and there is a wonderful freshness in the Roman scenes and 
 characters. "—The Times. 
 
BLACKIE <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY GEORGE MAC DONALD. 
 
 A Rough Shaking". By George Mac Donald. With 
 12 page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "One of Air. Mac Donald's wonderful and charming stories." — Athenaeum. 
 
 "One of the very best books for boys that has been written. It is full of mate- 
 rial peculiarly well adapted for the young, containing in a marked degree, the 
 elements of all that is necessary to make up a perfect boys' book." — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 At the Back Of the North Wind. By George Mac 
 Donald. With 75 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "In At the Back of the North Wind we stand with one foot in fairyland and 
 one on common earth. The story is thoroughly original, full of fancy and pathos, 
 and underlaid with earnest but not too obtrusive teaching."— The Times. 
 
 Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 With 36 Illustrations by Arthur Hughes. Crown 8vo, cloth ele- 
 gant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The sympathy with boy-nature in Ranald Bannerman's Boyhood is perfect. 
 It is a beautiful picture of childhood, teaching by its impressions and suggestions 
 all noble things." — British Quarterly Review. 
 
 The Princess and the Goblin. By George MacDonald. 
 
 With 32 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Little of what is written for children has the lightness of touch and play of 
 fancy which are characteristic of George Mac Donald's fairy tales. Mr. Arthur 
 Hughes's illustrations are all that illustrations should be."— Manchester Guardian. 
 
 The Princess and Curdie. By George Mac Donald. 
 With 8 page Illustrations Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 " There is the finest and rarest genius in this brilliant story. Upgrown people 
 would do wisely occasionally to lay aside their newspapers and magazines to 
 spend an hour with Curdie and the Princess. "— Sheffield Independent. 
 
 BY SARAH DOUDNEY. 
 
 Under False Colours. By Sarah Doudney. With 12 
 
 page Illustrations by G. G. Kilburne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "This is a charming story, abounding in delicate touches of sentiment and 
 pathos. Its plot is skilfully contrived. It will be read with a warm interest by 
 every girl who takes it up."— Scotsman. 
 
 "Sarah Doudney has no superior as a writer of high-toned stories— pure in 
 style, original in conception, and with skilfully wrought-out plots ; but we have 
 seen nothing from her pen equal in dramatic energy to this book."— Christian 
 Leader. 
 
BLACK1E <fc SOy'S BOOKS FOR YOVSG PEOPLE. 
 
 NEW EDITION OF THE UNIVERSE. 
 
 The Universe : Or The Infinitely Great and the Infinitely Little. 
 A Sketch of Contrasts in Creation, and Marvels revealed and 
 explained by Natural Science. By F. A. Pouchet, m.d. With 
 272 Engravings on wood, of which 55 are full-page size, and a 
 Coloured Frontispiece. Tenth Edition, medium 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 gilt edges, 7s. 6d. ; also morocco antique, 16s. 
 
 " We can honestly commend Professor Pouchet's book, which is admirably, as 
 it is copiously illustrated." — The Times. 
 
 "Scarcely any book in French or in English is so likely to stimulate in the 
 young an interest in the physical phenomena."— Fortnightly Review. 
 
 BY ROBERT LEIGHTON. 
 
 The Thirsty Sword: A Story of the Norae Invasion of 
 Scotland (1262-63). By Robert Leighton. With 8 page Illus- 
 trations by Alfred Fearse, and a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth ele- 
 gant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 In this story of The Thirsty Sword, and the vengeance which it accom- 
 plishes, there is found much of the simple directness and tragic strength 
 of the old Scandinavian Sagas. It is laid in that period of Scottish history 
 which ended with the famous battle of Largs; and it tells how Roderic 
 MacAlpin, the sea-rover, came to the Isle of Bute; how he slew his brother 
 Earl Hamish in Rothesay Castle; how Alpin, the earl's eldest son, challenged 
 his uncle to ordeal by battle, and was likewise slain; how young Kenric 
 now became king of Bute, and vowed vengeance against the slayer of his 
 brother and father; and finally, it tells how this vow was kept when Kenric 
 and the murderous sea-rover met at midnight on Garroch Head, and ended 
 their feud in one last great fight. 
 
 The Pilots Of Pomona: A Story of the Orkney Islands. 
 By Robert Leighton. With 8 page Illustrations by John Leigh- 
 ton, and a Map. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "A story which is quite as good in its way as Treasure Island, and is full of 
 adventure of a stirring yet most natural kind. Although it is primarily a boys' 
 book, it is a real godsend to the elderly reader who likes something fresh — some- 
 thing touched with the romance and magic of youth." — Glasgoiv Evening Times. 
 
 "His pictures of Orcadian life and nature are charming." — Saturday Review. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe. By Daniel Defoe. Illustrated by 100 
 
 Pictures by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 6s. 
 
 "One of the best issues, if not absolutely the best, of Defoe's work which has 
 ever appeared."— The Standard. 
 
 Gulliver's Travels. Illustrated by more than 100 Pictures 
 
 by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " Mr. Gordon Browne is, to my thinking, incomparably the most artistic, 
 spirited, and brilliant of our illustrators of books for boys, and one of the most 
 humorous also, as his illustrations of 'Gulliver' amply testify."— Truth. 
 
10 BLACKIE <k SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 
 
 " Mr. Fenn stands in the foremost rank of writers in this department. "—Daily 
 
 News. 
 
 Quicksilver: Or, A Boy with no Skid to his Wheel. By 
 George Manville Fenn. With 10 page Illustrations by Frank 
 Dadd. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Quicksilver is little short of an inspiration. In it that prince of story-writers 
 for boys— George Manville Fenn— has surpassed himself. It is an ideal book for 
 a boy's library." — Practical Teacher. 
 
 "The story is capitally told, it abounds in graphic and well-described scenes, 
 and it has an excellent and manly tone throughout."— The Guardian. 
 
 Dick 0' the Fens: A Bomance of the Great East Swamp. By 
 G. Manville Fenn. With 12 page Illustrations by Frank Dadd. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "We conscientiously believe that boys will find it capital reading. It is full 
 of incident and mystery, and the mystery is kept up to the last moment. It is 
 rich in effective local colouring; and it has a historical interest."— Times. 
 
 "Deserves to be heartily and unreservedly praised as regards plot, incidents, 
 and spirit. It is its author's masterpiece as yet."— Spectator. 
 
 Devon Boys: A Tale of the North Shore. By G. Manville 
 
 Fenn. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "An admirable story, as remarkable for the individuality of its young heroes 
 as for the excellent descriptions of coast scenery and life in North Devon. It is 
 one of the best books we have seen this season."— A thenceum. 
 
 The Golden Magnet : A Tale of the Land of the Incas. By 
 
 G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by 12 page Pictures by Gordon 
 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "There could be no more welcome present for a boy. There is not a dull page 
 in the book, and many will be read with breathless interest. 'The Golden Mag- 
 net' is, of course, the same one that attracted Raleigh and the heroes of West- 
 ivard Ho .'"—Journal of Education. 
 
 In the King's Name: Or, The Cruise of the Kestrel. By 
 G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by 12 page Pictures by Gordon 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " A capital boys' story, full of incident and adventure, and told in the lively 
 style in which Mr. Fenn is such an adept."— Globe. 
 
 " The best of all Mr. Fenn's productions in this field. It has the great quality 
 of always ' moving on,' adventure following adventure in constant succession." — 
 Daily News. 
 
 Bunyip Land: The Story of a Wild Journey in New Guinea. 
 
 By G. Manville Fenn. With 12 page Illustrations by Gordon 
 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 " Mr. Fenn deserves the thanks of everybody for Bunyip Land, and we may ven- 
 ture to promise that a quiet week maybe reckoned on whilst the youngsters have 
 such fascinating literature provided for their evenings' amusement." — Spectator. 
 
BLACK1E d- SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 11 
 
 BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN. 
 
 " No one can find his way to the hearts of lads more readily than Mr. Fenn."— 
 Nottingham Guardian. 
 
 YuSSUf the Guide: Being the Strange Story of Travels in 
 
 Asia Minor. By G. Manville Fenn With 8 page Illustrations 
 
 by J. Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "The narrative will take its readers into scenes that will have great novelty 
 and attraction for them, and the experiences with the brigands will be especially 
 delightful to boys." — Scotsman. 
 
 MenhardOG: A Story of Cornish Nets and Mines. By G. 
 
 Manville Fenn. With 8 page Illustrations by C. J. Staniland. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "They are real living boys, with their virtues and faults. The Cornish fisher- 
 men are drawn from life, they are racy of the soil, salt with the sea-water, and 
 they stand out from the pages in their jerseys and sea-boots all sprinkled with 
 silvery pilchard scales." — Spectator. 
 
 Nat the Naturalist: A Boy's Adventures in the Eastern 
 
 Seas. By G. Manville Fenn. With 8 page Pictures. Crown 8vo, 
 
 cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "This sort of book encourages independence of character, develops resource, 
 and teaches a boy to keep his eyes open." — Saturday Review. 
 
 BrOWnsmith's Boy: A Eomance in a Garden. By G. Man- 
 ville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations. New Edition. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Mr. Fenn's books are among the best, if not altogether the best, of the stories 
 for boys. Mr. Fenn is at his best in Brownsmith's Boy."— Pictorial World. 
 
 BY DR. GORDON STABLES. 
 
 'Twixt School and College : A Tale of Self-reliance. By 
 
 Gordon Stables, cm., m.d., r.n. "With 8 page Illustrations by 
 
 W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "One of the best of a prolific writer's books for boys, being full of practical 
 instructions as to keeping pets, from white mice upwards, and inculcates in a way 
 which a little recalls Miss Edge worth's 'Frank' the virtue of self-reliance, 
 though the local colouring of the home of the Aberdeenshire boy is a good deal 
 more picturesque."— Athenceum. 
 
 The Seven Wise Scholars. By Ascott e. Hope. With 
 
 nearly 100 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Cloth elegant, 5s. 
 
 "As full of fun as a volume of Punch; with illustrations, more laughter- 
 provoking than most we have seen since Leech died." — Sheffield Independent. 
 
 StOPieS Of Old Renown: Tales of Knights and Heroes. 
 
 By Ascott R Hope. With 100 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " A really fascinating book worthy of its telling title. There is, we venture to 
 say, not a dull page in the book, not a story which will not bear a second read- 
 ing." — Guardian. 
 
12 BLACKIE d: SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY ANNE BEALE. 
 
 The Heiress of Courtleroy. By Anne Beale. With 8 
 
 page Illustrations by T. C. H. Castle. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 
 olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 Mimica, the heroine of this story, comes to England as an orphan, and 
 is coldly received by her uncle, who makes her feel that she is a pensioner 
 on his bounty. The girl has a brave nature, however, and she deals with 
 his indifference to herself and his selfish treatment of his tenants at Court- 
 leroy in a spirit of practical kindness. It is a difficult task which the girl 
 has set herself, but at last she succeeds in saving the estate from ruin and 
 reclaiming her uncle from the misanthropical disregard of his duties as a 
 landlord. 
 
 BY ROSA MULHOLLAND. 
 
 Giannetta: A Girl's Story of Herself. By Eosa Mulholland. 
 
 With 8 page Illustrations by Lockhart Bogle. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "Giannetta is a true heroine— warm-hearted, self-sacrificing, and, as all good 
 women nowadays are, largely touched with the enthusiasm of humanity. One 
 of the most attractive gift-books of the season."— The Academy. 
 
 BY HARRY COLLINGWOOD. 
 
 The Pirate Island: A Story of the South Pacific. By 
 
 Harry Collinqwood. With 8 page Pictures by C. J. Staniland 
 
 and J. P. Wells. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " A capital story of the sea ; indeed in our opinion the author is superior in some 
 respects as a marine novelist to the better known Mr. Clark Russell."— The Times. 
 
 The Log Of the " Flying" Fish:" A Story of Aerial and 
 
 Submarine Peril and Adventure. By Harry Collingwood. With 
 
 12 page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, olivine edges, 6s. 
 
 "The Flying Fish actually surpasses all Jules Verne's creations; with incred- 
 ible speed she flies through the air, skims over the surface of the water, and darts 
 along the ocean bed. We strongly recommend our school-boy friends to possess 
 themselves of her log."— Athenaeum. 
 
 The Congo Rovers: A Story of the Slave Squadron. By 
 
 Harry Collingwood. With 8 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "No better sea story has lately been written than the Congo Rovers. It is as 
 original as any boy could desire." — Morning Post. 
 
BLACK1E cfc SON'S BOOKS FOR TOUNO PEOPLE. 13 
 
 BY G. NORWAY. 
 
 HllSSein the Hostage : Or, A Boy's Adventures in Persia. 
 
 By G. Norway. With 8 page Illustrations by John Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 " Htissein the Hostage is full of originality and vigour. The characters are life- 
 like, there is plenty of stirring incident, the interest is sustained throughout, and 
 every boy will enjoy following the fortunes of the hero."— Journal of Education. 
 
 The Loss of John Humble: What Led to it, and what 
 
 Came of It. By G. Norway. With 8 page Illustrations by John 
 
 Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 " This story will place the author at once in the front rank. It is full of life 
 and adventure. He is equally at home in his descriptions of life in Sweden and 
 in the more stirring passages of wreck and disaster, and the interest of the story 
 is sustained without a break from first to last."— Standard. 
 
 BY F. FRANKFORT MOORE. 
 
 Highways and High Seas: Cyril Harley's Adventures on 
 
 both. By F. Frankfort Moore. With 8 page Illustrations by 
 
 Alfred Pearse. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5s. 
 
 "This is one of the best stories Mr. Moore has written, perhaps the very best. 
 The exciting adventures among highwaymen and privateers are sure to attract 
 boys." — Spectator. 
 
 Under Hatches : Or, Ned Woodthorpe's Adventures. By F. 
 
 Frankfort Moore. "With 8 page Illustrations by A. Forestier. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 5«. 
 
 " The story as a story is one that will just suit boys all the world over. The 
 characters are well drawn and consistent; Patsy, the Irish steward, will be found 
 especially amusing." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 BY ALICE CORKRAN. 
 
 Meg'S Friend. By Alice Corkran. With 6 page Illustra- 
 tions by Robert Fowler. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "One of Miss Corkran's charming books for girls, narrated in that simple 
 and picturesque style which marks the authoress as one of the first amongst 
 writers for young people." — The Spectator. 
 
 Margery Merton'S Girlhood. By Alice Corkran. With 
 
 6 page Pictures by Gordon Browne. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Another book for girls we can warmly commend. There is a delightful 
 piquancy in the experiences and trials of a young English girl who studies 
 painting in Paris."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Down the SnOW Stairs: Or, From Good-night to Good- 
 
 morning. By Alice Corkran. With 60 Illustrations by Gordon 
 
 Browne. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, olivine edges, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 " A fascinating wonder-book for children." — Athen&um. 
 
 "A gem of the first water, bearing upon every page the mark of genius. It ia 
 indeed a Little Pilgrim's Progress."— Christian Leader. 
 
14 BLACKIE & SOWS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY ANNIE E. ARMSTRONG. 
 
 A Very Odd Girl: or, Life at the Gabled Farm. By Annie 
 
 E. Armstrong. With 6 page Illustrations by S. T. Dadd. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 The heroine of this story is of French and English parentage, and this 
 
 fact accounts to a great extent for her odd characteristics. Vera is a 
 
 bright, clever, lovable girl, however, and her experiences in an English 
 
 farmhouse are exceedingly interesting. No doubt she gets both herself 
 
 and her cousins into trouble, but in the end all the misunderstandings are 
 
 explained, and the character of this odd girl is deepened and chastened. 
 
 Three Bright Girls: A Story of Chance and Mischance. 
 By Annie E. Armstrong. With 6 page Illustrations by W. Par- 
 kinson. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Among many good stories for girls this is undoubtedly one of the very best. 
 The three girls whose portraits are so admirably painted are girls of earnest, 
 practical, and business-like mood. Ever bright and cheerful, they influence other 
 lives, and at last they come out of their trials and difficulties with honour to 
 themselves and benefits to all about them." — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 BY EDGAR PICKERING. 
 
 An Old -Time Yarn: Wherein is set forth divers desperate 
 mischances which befell Anthony Ingram and his shipmates in the 
 West Indies and Mexico with Hawkins and Drake. By Edgar 
 Pickering. Illustrated with 6 page Pictures drawn by Alfred 
 Pearse. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 The hero of this yarn sails from Plymouth for the Spanish Main in the 
 flag-ship of Master John Hawkins. Divers are the perils by sea and land 
 through which he passes. Chief of these are the destruction of the English 
 ships by the treacherous Spaniards, the fight round the burning vessels, 
 the journey of the prisoners to the city of Mexico, the horrors of the 
 Inquisition, the sentence to death by fire, and the final escape to the coast 
 and home to England. 
 
 Silas Vemey: A Tale of the Time of Charles II. By Edgar 
 
 Pickering. With 6 page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Wonderful as the adventures of Silas are, it must be admitted that they are 
 very naturally worked out and very plausibly presented. Altogether this is an 
 excellent story for boys." — Saturday Review. 
 
 Brother and Sister: Or, The Trials of the Moore Family. 
 
 By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. With 6 page Illustrations. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 '- " A pretty story, and well told. The plot is cleverly constructed, and the mora) 
 is excellent." — At'ienaum. 
 
BLACKIE 4 SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 15 
 
 The Captured Cruiser: or, Two Years from Laud. By 
 C. J. Hyne. With 6 page Illustrations by F. Brangwyn. Crown 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 The central incidents in this realistic story of modern naval warfare deal 
 with the capture, during the war between Chili and Peru, of an armed 
 cruiser. The heroes and their companions break from prison in the harbour 
 of Valparaiso, board this war-ship in the night, overpower the watch, escape 
 to sea under the fire of the forts, fight two torpedo boats, and finally, after 
 marvellous adventures, lose the cruiser among the icebergs near Cape 
 Horn. 
 
 Afloat at Last : A Sailor Boy's Log of his Life at Sea. By 
 John C. Hutcheson. With 6 page Illustrations by W. H. 
 Overend. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6c7. 
 
 "As healthy and breezy a book as one could wish to put into the hands of 
 a boy." — Academy. 
 
 " A tale of seafaring life told with fire and enthusiasm, full of spirited incident 
 and well-drawn character."— Observer. 
 
 Picked Up at Sea: Or, The Gold Miners of Minturne Creek. 
 
 By J. C. Hutcheson. With 6 page Pictures. Cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " The author's success with this book is so marked that it may well encourage him 
 to further efforts. The description of mining life in the Far "West is true and accu- 
 rate." — Standard. 
 
 Sir Walter's Ward: A Tale of the Crusades. By William 
 Everard. With 6 page Illustrations by Walter Paget. Crown 
 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " This book will prove a very acceptable present either to boys or girls. Both 
 alike will take an interest in the career of Dodo, in spite of his unheroic name, 
 and follow him through his numerous and exciting adventures." — Academy. 
 
 The Search for the Talisman: a story of Labrador. 
 
 By Henry Frith. With 6 page Illustrations by J. Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 " Mr. Friths volume will be among those most read and highest valued. The 
 adventures among seals, whales, and icebergs in Labrador will delight many a 
 young reader." — Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 Reefer and Rifleman: A Tale of the Two Services. By 
 J. Percy -Groves, late 27th Inniskillings. With 6 page Illustra- 
 tions by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " A good, old-fashioned, amphibious story of our fighting with the Frenchmen in 
 the beginning of our century, with a fair sprinkling of fun and frolic." — Times. 
 
 Self-Exiled: A Story of the High Seas and East Africa. By 
 
 J. A. Steuart. With 6 page Illustrations by John Schonberg. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "It is cram full of thrilling situations. The number of miraculous escapes 
 from death in all its shapes which the hero experiences in the course of a few 
 months must be sufficient to satisfy the most voracious appetite." — Schoolmaster. 
 
16 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BY CAROLINE AUSTIN. 
 
 COUSin Geoffrey and I. By Caroline Austin. With 6 
 
 page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Cr. 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 "Miss Austin's story is bright, clever, and well developed." — Saturday Review. 
 " A powerfully written and realistic story of girl life. . . . The tone of the 
 book is pure and good." — Practical Teacher. 
 
 Hugh Herbert's Inheritance. By Caroline Austin. 
 
 With 6 page Illustrations by C. T. Garland. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Will please by its simplicity, its tenderness, and its healthy interesting 
 motive. It is admirably written." — Scotsman. 
 
 Storied Holidays: A Cycle of Red-letter Days. By E. S. 
 
 Brooks. With 12 page Illustrations by Howard Pyle. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. Qd. 
 
 " It is a downright good book for a senior boy, and is eminently readable from 
 first to last" — Schoolmaster. 
 
 ChivalriC Days: Stories of Courtesy and Courage in the 
 
 Olden Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 20 Illustrations by 
 
 Gordon Browne and other Artists. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 "We have seldom come across a prettier collection of tales. These charming 
 stories of boys and girls of olden days are no mere fictitious or imaginary sketches, 
 but are real and actual records of their sayings and doings. " — Literary World. 
 
 Historic Boys: Their Endeavours, their Achievements, and 
 
 their Times. By E. S. Brooks. With 12 page Illustrations by 
 
 E,. B. Birch and John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 " A wholesome book, manly in tone, its character sketches enlivened by brisk 
 dialogue and high-class illustrations; altogether one that should incite boys to 
 further acquaintance with those rulers of men whose careers are narrated. We 
 advise teachers to put it on their list of prizes. " — Knowledge. 
 
 Dr. Jolliffe'S Boys: A Tale of Weston School. By Lewis 
 
 Hough. With 6 page Pictures. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 " Young people who appreciate Tom Brown's School-days will find this story a 
 worthy companion to that fascinating book. There is the same manliness of tone, 
 truthfulness of outline, avoidance of exaggeration and caricature, and healthy 
 morality as characterized the masterpiece of Mr. Hughes." — Netccastle Journal. 
 
 The Bubbling" Teapot. A Wonder Story. By Mrs. L. W. 
 
 Champney. With 12 page Pictures by Walter Satterlee. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. Qd. 
 
 "Very literally a 'wonder story,' and a wild and fanciful one. Nevertheless 
 it is made realistic enough, and there is a good deal of information to be gained 
 from it. The steam from the magic teapot bubbles up into a girl, and the little 
 girl, when the fancy takes her, can cry herself back into a teapot. Transformed 
 and enchanted she makes the tour of the globe. "—The Times. 
 
BLACKIE <t SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 17 
 
 Laugh and Learn: The Easiest Book of Nursery Lessons 
 and Nursery Games. By Jennett Humphreys. Profusely Illus- 
 trated. Square 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "Laugh and Learn instructs and amuses; it is the very book for a wet day 
 in the nursery, for besides solid instruction, admirably given, it contains number- 
 less games and contrivances, with useful and amusing illustrations. The musical 
 drill is remarkably good." — Athenceum. 
 
 "One of the best books of the kind imaginable, full of practical teaching in 
 word and picture, and helping the little ones pleasantly along a right royal road 
 to learning."— Graphic. 
 
 "Every mother of children should have Laugh and Learn, and go through 
 with them the excellent course it contains." — Journal of Education. 
 
 BY MARY C ROWSELL. 
 
 Thomdyke Manor: A Tale of Jacobite Times. By Mary 
 
 C. Eowsell. With 6 page Illustrations by L. Leslie Brooke. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "It is a good story, with plenty of 'go' in it."— Times. 
 
 "-Miss Rowsell has never written a more attractive book than Thomdyke 
 Manor " —Belfast News-Letter. 
 
 Traitor Or Patriot? A Tale of the Rye-House Plot. By 
 
 Mary C. Eowsell. With 6 page Pictures by C. O. Murray and 
 
 C. J. Staniland, r.i. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 " Here the Rye-House Plot serves as the groundwork for a romantic love epi- 
 sode, whose true characters are lifelike beings, not dry sticks as in many histori- 
 cal tales." — Graphic. 
 
 Silver Mill: A Tale of the Don Valley. By Mrs. E. H. Eead. 
 
 With 6 page Illustrations by John Schonberg. Crown 8vo, cloth 
 
 elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "A good girl's story-book. The plot is interesting, and the heroine, Ruth, a 
 lady by birth, though brought up in a humble station, well deserves the more 
 elevated position in which the end of the book leaves her."— Saturday Review. 
 
 Dora: Or, A Girl without a Home. By Mrs. E. H. Eead. With 
 6 page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d. 
 
 "It is no slight thing, in an age of rubbish, to get a story so pure and healthy 
 as this." — The Academy. 
 
 Life's Daily Ministry: A Story of Everyday Service for 
 
 Others. By Mrs. E. B, Pitman. With 4 page Illustrations. Crown 
 
 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 6c?. 
 
 "Shows exquisite touches of a master hand. She depicts in graphic outline 
 the characteristics of the beautiful and the good in life."— Christian Union. 
 
 My Governess Life: Or, Earning my Living. By Mrs. E. 
 
 E. PlTMAN. With 4 page Illustrations. Cloth extra, 3s. 6d. 
 
 " Full of sound teaching and bright examples of character." — S.S. Chronicle. 
 
18 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S NEW THREE-SHILLING SERIES. 
 
 Beautifully Illustrated and Handsomely Bound. 
 
 Patience Wins I or, War in the Works. By George Man- 
 ville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations. Neiv Edition. Crown 
 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 
 " Mr Fenn has never hit upon a happier plan than in writing this story of 
 
 Yorkshire factory life. The whole book is all aglow with life, the scenes varying 
 
 continually with kaleidoscopic rapidity. "—Pall Mall Gazette. 
 
 Mother Carey's Chicken: Her Voyage to the Unknown 
 Isle. By G. Manville Fenn. With 6 page Illustrations by A. 
 Forestier. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 
 " Undoubtedly one of the best Mr. Fenn has written. The incidents are of 
 thrilling interest, while the characters are drawn with a care and completeness 
 rarely found in a boys* book. The illustrations are exceptionally good. —Liter- 
 ary World. 
 
 The Missing Merchantman. By Harry Collingwood. 
 
 With 6 page Illustrations by W. H. Overend. New Edition. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 
 " One of the author's best sea stories. The hero is as heroic as any boy could 
 desire, and the ending is extremely happy."— British Weekly. 
 
 The Rover's Secret: A Tale of the Pirate Cays and Lagoons 
 
 of Cuba. By Harry Collingwood. With 6 page Illustrations by 
 
 W. C. Symons. New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 
 
 " The Rover's Secret is by far the best sea story we have read for years, and is 
 certain to give unalloyed pleasure to boys. The illustrations are fresh and 
 vigorous."— Saturday Review. 
 
 The Wigwam and the War-path: stories of the Red 
 
 Indians. By Ascott R. Hope. With 6 page IUustrations. New 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 
 "Is notably good. It gives a very vivid picture of life among the Indians, 
 which will delight the heart of many a schoolboy."— Spectator. 
 
 Perseverance Island: or, The Robinson Crusoe of the 19th 
 
 Century. By Douglas Frazar. With 6 page Illustrations. New 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. 
 
 "This is an interesting story, written with studied simplicity of style, much in 
 
 ^efoe's vein of apparent sincerity and scrupulous veracity; while for practical 
 
 instruction it is even better than Robinson Crusoe."— Illustrated London JSews. 
 
 Girl Neighbours: or, The Old Fashion and the New. By 
 
 Sarah Tytler. With 6 page Illustrations by C. T. Garland. 
 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 
 "One of the most effective and quietly humorous of Miss Sarah Tytler's stories. 
 Girl Neighbours is very healthy, very agreeable, and very well written. —The 
 Spectator. 
 
BLACKIE 6c SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 19 
 
 BLACKIE'S HALF-CROWN SERIES. 
 
 Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 
 
 A ROUgh Road: or, How the Boy Made a Man of Himself. 
 By Mrs. G. Linnjeus Banks. Illustrated by Alfred Pearse. 
 
 Robert Wallis suffered from the old, mistaken belief that by hard flog- 
 ging a boy could be made a scholar. His father, who was a schoolmaster, 
 carried this severe form of discipline to such lengths that the lad ran 
 away, and maintained himself by selling needles from place to place. It 
 was a rough road he had chosen, but he ultimately succeeded in making a 
 man of himself by honesty, industry, and perseverance. 
 
 The TWO Dorothys: A Tale for Girls. By Mrs. Herbert 
 Martin. Illustrated by Gordon Browne. 
 
 In this story the shy, dreamy, unselfish Dorothy Heriot comes to live 
 with her great-aunt, the other Dorothy, at Hampstead. This old lady 
 is kind enough in her own way, but her discipline is unsympathetic, and 
 she has fits of harsh temper in which she is unjust to the sensitive girl. 
 But the younger Dorothy's loving, unselfish nature wins upon the proud 
 old lady, and the end is happiness and mutual helpfulness. 
 
 Penelope and the Others: A Story of Five Country 
 Children. By Amy Walton. Illustrated by L. Leslie Brooke. 
 
 A pleasant narrative of the sayings, doings, and adventures of five coun- 
 try children. It tells how the boys found buried gold in the old Roman 
 camp, and how the girls discovered hid treasure in the person of little 
 "Kettles." It is a charming record of the everyday affairs of lovable, 
 interesting, and well-mannered children. 
 
 A Cruise in ClOUdland. By Henry Frith. Illustrated 
 by W. S. Stacey. 
 
 The hero of this story is carried out to sea in a balloon, and after a time 
 of strange experience and terrible anxiety he comes to earth again on an 
 island in the Atlantic. Here the unfortunate lad lives with the inhabitants 
 until he is rescued by an English yacht, the owner of which sails for Con- 
 stantinople. The lad then accompanies his benefactor to Bulgaria, and 
 takes an exciting part in the famous siege of Plevna. 
 
 Marian and Dorothy: or, The Abbey Grange. By Annie 
 E. Armstrong. Illustrated by L. Leslie Brooke. 
 
 " This is distinctively a book for girls. It contains a bright wholesome story, 
 with the useful morals of industry and forgiveness of injuries. The book is 
 decidedly to be commended."— Academy. 
 
20 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES-Continued. 
 
 StimSOll's Reef: A Tale of Adventure. By C. J. Hyne. 
 
 Illustrated by W. S. Stacey. 
 
 "Few stories come within hailing distance of Stimson's Beef in the matter of 
 startling incidents and hairbreadth 'scapes. In these respects it may almost vie 
 with Mr. It. L. Stevenson's matchless Treasure Island."— Guardian. 
 
 Gladys Anstrilther: or, The Young Stepmother. By Louisa 
 
 Thompson. Illustrated by F. H. Townsend. 
 
 "It is a clever hook, and some of the passages in the narrative are novel and 
 striking in the highest degree."— Schoolmistress. 
 
 The Secret of the Old House. By Evelyn Everett- 
 
 Green. 
 
 "Tim, the little Jacobite who asks his grandmother if she can remember 
 Charles!., is a charming creation. So original a child as Tim must win the 
 hearts of all who read the pleasant tale."— Academy. 
 
 Hal Hungerford. By J. B. Hutchinson, b.a. 
 
 " There is no question whatever as to the spirited manner in which the story is 
 told • the death of the mate of the smuggler by the teeth of the dog is especially 
 effective. Altogether, Hal Hungerford is a distinct literary success."— Specta tor. 
 
 The Golden Weathercock. By Julia Goddard. 
 
 " A cleverly conceived quaint story, in which the golden cock on the church 
 spire is the recipient of enchanting stories of enchanted people and places. Full of 
 pretty and ingenious ideas, prettily and ingeniously written."— Saturday Review. 
 
 White Lilac : Or, The Queen of the May. By Amy Walton. 
 
 " Every here and there we are reminded of Mrs. Tulliver and Sister Pullet in 
 the quaint dialogue of the story. . . . Every rural parish ought to add White 
 Lilac to its library."— Academy. 
 
 Miriam's Ambition. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
 
 "Miss Green's children are real British boys and girls, not small men and 
 women. Babs is a charming little one."— Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 The Brig" " Audacious." By Alan Cole. 
 
 " Bright and vivacious in style, and fresh and wholesome as a breath of sea air 
 in tone." — Court Journal. 
 
 The Saucy May. By Henry Frith. 
 
 " Mr. Frith gives a new picture of life on the ocean wave which will be acceptable 
 to all young people."— Sheffield Independent. 
 
 Jasper's Conquest. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "One of the best boys' books of the season. It is full of stirring adventure and 
 Startling episodes, and yet conveys a splendid moral throughout. -Schoolmaster. 
 
BLACKIE 6 SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 21 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES- Continued. 
 
 Little Lady Clare. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
 
 "Certainly one of the prettiest, reminding us in its quaintness and tender 
 pathos of Mrs. Ewing's delightful tales. This is quite one of the hest stories Miss 
 Green's clever pen lias yet given us."— Literary World. 
 
 The Eversley Secrets. By Evelyn Everett-Green. 
 
 " A clever and well-told story. Roy Eversley is a very touching picture of high 
 principle and unshrinking self-devotion in a good purpose." — Guardian. 
 
 The Hermit Hunter of the Wilds. By G. Stables, r.n. 
 
 " Pirates and pumas, mutiny and merriment, a castaway and a cat, famish 
 the materials for a tale that will gladden the heart of many a bright boy."— 
 Methodist Recorder. 
 
 Sturdy and Strong". By G. A. Henty. 
 
 "The history of a hero of everyday life, whose love of truth, clothing of 
 modesty, and innate pluck carry him, naturally, from poverty to affluence. He 
 stands as a good instance of chivalry in domestic life."— The Empire. 
 
 Gutta-Pereha Willie, The Working Genius. By George 
 
 Mac Donald. 
 
 " Had we space we would fain quote page after page. All we have room to say 
 is, get it for your boys and girls to read for themselves."— Practical Teacher. 
 
 The War Of the Axe : Or, Adventures in South Africa. By 
 J. Percy- Groves. 
 
 "The story of their final escape from the Caffres is a marvellous bit of writing. 
 . . . The story is well and brilliantly told."— Literary World. 
 
 The Lads of Little Clayton. By b. Stead. 
 
 "A capital book for boys. They will learn from its pages what true boy cour- 
 age is. They will learn further to avoid all that is petty and mean if they read 
 the tales aright. They may be read to a class with great profit."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 Ten BoyS who lived on the Road from Long Ago to Now. 
 
 By Jane Andrews. With 20 Illustrations. 
 
 " The idea of this book is a very happy one, and is admirably carried out. We 
 have followed the whole course of the work with exquisite pleasure. Teachers 
 should rind it particularly interesting and suggestive."— Practical Teacher. 
 
 A Waif Of the Sea: Or, The Lost Found. By Kate Wood. 
 
 "Written with tenderness and grace, the story will appeal to mothers who 
 have felt the pain of being parted from their children, as powerfully as to the 
 hearts and sympathies of younger readers."— M orning Advertiser. 
 
 Winnie's Secret: A Story of Faith and Patience. By Kate 
 Wood. 
 " One of the best story-books we have read. Girls will be charmed with the 
 tale, and delighted that everything turns out so well."— Schoolmaster. 
 
22 BLACKIE & SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Miss WillOWblirn's Offer. By Sarah Doudney. 
 
 "Patience "Willowburn is one of Miss Doudney's best creations, and is the one 
 personality in the story which can be said to give it the character of a book not 
 for young ladies but for girls."— Spectator. 
 
 A Garland for Girls. By Louisa M. Alcott. 
 
 "The Garland will delight our girls, and show them how to make their lives 
 fragrant with good deeds." — British Weekly. 
 " These little tales are the beau ideal of girls' stories."— Christian World. 
 
 Hetty Gray : Or, Nobody's Bairn. By Rosa Mulholland. 
 
 " A charming story for young folks. Hetty is a delightful creature— piquant, 
 tender, and true— and her varying fortunes are perfectly realistic." — World. 
 
 Brothers in Arms : A Story of the Crusades. By F. Bay- 
 ford Harrison. 
 
 " Full of striking incident, is very fairly illustrated, and may safely be chosen as 
 sure to prove interesting to young people of both sexes." — Guardian. 
 
 The Ball Of Fortune: Or, Ned Somerset's Inheritance. By 
 
 Charles Pearce. 
 
 " A capital story for boys. It is simply and brightly written. There is plenty 
 of incident, and the interest is sustained throughout."— Journal of Education. 
 
 Miss Fenwick's Failures: Or, "Peggy Pepper-Pot." By 
 
 Esme Stuart. 
 
 "Esme" Stuart may be commended for producing a girl true to real life, who 
 will put no nonsense into young heads."— Graphic. 
 
 Gytha'S Message: A Tale of Saxon England. By Emma 
 
 Leslie. 
 
 "This is a charmingly told story. It is the sort of book that all girls and some 
 boys like, and can only get good from."— Journal of Education. 
 
 Jack 0' Lan thorn: A Tale of Adventure. By Henry Frith. 
 
 "The narrative is crushed full of stirring incident, and is sure to be a prime 
 favourite with our boys, who will be assisted by it in mastering a sufficiently 
 exciting chapter in the history of England."— Christian Leader. 
 
 The Family Failing*. By Darley Dale. 
 
 "At once an amusing and an interesting story, and a capital lesson on the 
 value of contentedness to young and old alike."— Aberdeen Journal. 
 
 My Mistress the Queen: A Tale of the 17th Century. By 
 M. A. Paull. 
 " The style is pure and graceful, the presentation of manners and character 
 has been well studied, and the story is full of interest."— Scotsman. 
 
BLACKIE d: SON'S BOOKS FOR YOU SO PEOPLE. 23 
 
 HALF-CROWN SERIES— Continued. 
 
 The Stories of Wasa and Menzikoff : The Deliverer of 
 
 Sweden, and the Favourite of Czar Peter. 
 
 "Both are stories worth telling more than once, and it is a happy thought to 
 have put them side by side."— Sped a tor. 
 
 Stories of the Sea in Former Days. 
 
 "Xext to an original sea-tale of sustained interest come well-sketched collec- 
 tions of maritime peril and suffering which awaken the sympathies by the realism 
 of fact. Stories of the Sea are a very good specimen of the kind."— The Tunes. 
 
 Tales of Captivity and Exile. 
 
 "It would be difficult to place in the hands of young people a book which 
 combines interest and instruction in a higher degree."— Manchester Courier. 
 
 Famous Discoveries by Sea and Land. 
 
 "Such a volume may providentially stir up some youths by the divine fire 
 kindled by these 'great of old ' to lay open other lands."— Perth Advertiser. 
 
 Stirring* Events of History. 
 
 "The volume will fairly hold its place among those which make the smaller 
 ways of history pleasant and attractive."— Guardian. 
 
 Adventures in Field, Flood, and Forest. 
 
 "The editor has beyond all question succeeded admirably. The present book 
 cannot fail to be read with interest and advantage." — Academy. 
 
 BLACKIE'S TWO-SHILLING SERIES. 
 
 Illustrated by eminent Artists. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 
 
 An Unexpected Hero. By Eliz, J. Ltsaght. illustra- 
 tions by S. T. Dadd. 
 There is a boy in this story who has been sent from home in disgrace 
 because of his troublesome practical jokes. He is a good-hearted lad, 
 however, and unexpectedly proves himself a hero by rescuing his sister 
 from a burning house. The girl who tells the story is herself a most in- 
 teresting character. 
 
 The Bushranger's Secret. By Mrs. Henry Clarke, m.a. 
 Illustrated by W. S. Stacey. 
 In this story of Australian life the hero is tempted to appropriate the 
 hidden booty of a bushranger, who has died and left the youth with the 
 secret of its whereabouts. In searching for this buried gold retribution 
 overtakes him, and after terrible misadventures in the bush he restores the 
 booty to itfl rightful owners. 
 
24 BLACKIE <fc SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 The White Squall : A Story of the Sargasso Sea. By John 
 
 C. Hutcheson. With 3 page Illustrations. New Edition. 
 
 "This is a capital story. The descriptions of scenery and places, and especially 
 of the changes of calm and tempest, are lifelike and vivid. Boys will find it 
 difficult to lay down the book till they have got to the end." — Standard. 
 
 The Wreck of the " Nancy Bell:" or, Cast Away on 
 
 Kerguelen Land. By John C. Hutcheson. With 3 page Illus- 
 trations. New Edition. 
 
 " Well deserves popularity, for while the narrative is full of excitement and in- 
 terest, it cannot fail to stimulate a love of enterprise and adventure, develop 
 resource, and encourage independence and manliness of character." — Academy. 
 
 The Joyous Story Of TotO. By Laura E. Richards. 
 With 30 Humorous Illustrations by E. H. Garrett. 
 
 " A very delightful hook for children, which deserves to find a place in every 
 nursery." — Lady's Pictorial. 
 
 "It should take its place heside Lewis Carroll's unique works, and find a special 
 place in the affections of hoys and girls." — Birmingham Gazette. 
 
 The Lonely Pyramid. By J. H. Yoxall. 
 
 " There is only the record of one week's wanderings ; hut it is an exceedingly full 
 week— full of wild surprises and marvels. The Pyramid alone is a fascinating 
 invention, and the 'lost oasis of the vision on the sand' is even more delightful." 
 — Saturday Review. 
 
 Bab: or, The Triumph of Ud selfishness. By Ismay Thorn. 
 
 "Bab is a capital story for children, who will be much amused by the picture 
 on the cover of the worthy doll Jocasta."— Athenceum. 
 
 Climbing 1 the Hill, and other Stories. By Annie S. Swan. 
 
 "Miss Annie Swan's children are children, and not old people masquerading in 
 children's attire. This volume of tales is made up of just the kind of incidents 
 of which children love to read."— Christian Leader. 
 
 Brave and True, and other Stories. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 "This is one of those very few volumes which are adapted for reading aloud to 
 children in the nursery." — Spectator. 
 
 The Light Princess. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 " Graceful, fantastic, delicately didactic in its playfulness, this volume is likely 
 to give as much pleasure to the elder folk as to the younger." — Daily News. 
 
 Nutbrown Roger and I. By J. h. Yoxall. 
 
 "The pictures of manners is perfect, the excitement, of the healthiest kind, 
 goes on increasing to the last. It is one of the very best and most delightful 
 story-hooks of the season." — Tablet. 
 
 Warner's Chase : Or, The Gentle Heart. By Annie S. Swan. 
 
 "In Milly Warren, the heroine, who softens the hard heart of her rich uncle, 
 and thus unwittingly restores the family fortunes, we have a fine ideal of real 
 womanly goodness." — Schoolmaster. 
 
BLACK1E d> SON'S BOOKS FOB YOUSG PEOPLE 25 
 
 TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Sam Silvan's Sacrifice. By Jesse Colman. 
 
 " There is a spirit of gentleness, kindliness, and tenderness manifest in every 
 page of this volume, which will make it an influence for good."— Christian Union. 
 
 Insect Ways On Summer Days in Garden, Forest, Field, 
 
 and Stream. By Jennett Humphreys. With 70 Illustrations. 
 
 "This book will prove not only instructive but delightful to every child whose 
 mind is beginning to inquire and reflect upon the wonders of nature. It is 
 capitally illustrated and very tastefully bound."— Academy. 
 
 Susan. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "A clever little story, written with some humour. The authoress shows a 
 great deal of insight into children's feelings and motives."— Pall MaM Gazette. 
 
 A Pair Of ClOgS. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "Decidedly interesting, and unusually true to nature. For children between 
 nine and fourteen this book can be thoroughly commended."— Academy 
 
 The Hawthorns. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "A remarkably vivid and clever study of child-life. At this species of work 
 Amy Walton has no superior." — Christian Leader. 
 
 Dorothy's Dilemma. By Caroline Austin. 
 
 "An exceptionally well-told story, and will be warmly welcomed by children. 
 The little heroine, Dorothy, is a charming creation."— Court Journal. 
 
 Marie's Home. By Caroline Austin. 
 
 "An exquisitely told story. The heroine is as fine a type of girlhood as one 
 could wish to set before our little British damsels of to-day."— Christian Leader. 
 
 A Warrior King". By J. Evelyn. 
 
 "The friendship formed between the African Prince and Adrian Englefield will 
 remind the reader of the old story of the ' wonderful love' which existed long ago 
 when Jonathan and David made a covenant." — Dundee Advertiser. 
 
 Aboard the "Atalanta." By Henry Frith. 
 
 "The story is very interesting and the descriptions most graphic. AVe doubt 
 if any boy after reading it would be tempted to the great mistake of running 
 away from school under almost any pretext whatever."— Practical Teacher. 
 
 The Penang* Pirate. By John C. Hutcheson. 
 
 "A book which boys will thoroughly enjoy: rattling, adventurous, and romantic, 
 and the stories are thoroughly healthy in tone."— Aberdeen Journal. 
 
 Teddy: The Story of a "Little Pickle." By John C. Hutcheson. 
 
 "He is an amusing little fellow with a rich fund of animal spirits, and when at 
 length he goes to sea with Uncle Jack he speedily sobers down under the discip- 
 line of life."— Saturday Review. 
 
 A Rash Promise. By Cecilia Selby Lowndes. 
 
 "A carefully told story; and Meg Clifford is a delightful and natural little girl/ 
 — Spectator. 
 
26 BLACKIE & SONS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 TWO-SHILLING SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Linda and the Boys. By Cecilia Selby Lowndes. 
 
 " The book is essentially a child's book, and will be heartily appreciated by the 
 young folk."— The Academy. 
 
 SwiSS Stories for Children. From the German of Madam 
 
 Johanna Spyri. By Lucy Wheelock. 
 
 "Charming stories. They are rich in local colouring, and, what is better, in 
 genuine pathos." — The Times. 
 
 The Squire's Grandson: A Devonshire Story. By J. M. 
 
 Callwell. 
 
 "The lessons of courage, filial affection, and devotion to duty on the part of the 
 young hero cannot fail to favourably impress all young readers."— Schoolmaster. 
 
 Magna Charta Stories. Edited by Arthur Gilman, a.m. 
 
 "A book of special excellence, which ought to be in the hands of all boys."— 
 Educational News. 
 
 The Wing's Of Courage ; and The Cloud - Spinner. 
 
 Translated from the French of George Sand, by Mrs. Corkran. 
 
 "Mrs. Corkran has earned our gratitude by translating into readable English these 
 two charming little stories." — Atlienceum. 
 
 Chirp and Chatter: Or, Lessons from Field and Tree. 
 
 By Alice Banks. With 54 Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 
 
 "We see the humbling influence of love on the haughty harvest-mouse, we are 
 touched by the sensibility of the tender-hearted ant, and may profit by the moral 
 of ' the disobedient maggot.' The drawings are spirited and funny."— The Times. 
 
 Four Little Mischiefs. By Eosa Mulholland. 
 
 " Graphically written, and abounds in touches of genuine humour and innocent 
 fun."— Freeman. "A charming bright story about real children."— Watchman. 
 
 New Light through Old Windows. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 "The most delightfully-written little stories one can easily find in the literature 
 of the season. Well constructed and brightly told." — Glasgow Herald. 
 
 Little Tottie, and Two Other Stories. By Thomas Archer. 
 
 "We can warmly commend all three stories; the book is a most alluring prize 
 for the younger ones." — Schoolmaster. 
 
 Naughty Miss Bunny. By Clara Mulholland. 
 
 "This naughty child is positively delightful. Papas should not omit Naughty 
 Miss Bunny from their list of juvenile presents." — Land and Water. 
 
 Adventures Of Mrs. Wishing-tO-be. By Alice Corkran. 
 
 "Simply a charming book for little girls."— Saturday Review. 
 
 "Just in the style and spirit to win the hearts of children."— Daily News. 
 
BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUXO PEOPLE. 27 
 
 Our Dolly: Her Words and Ways. By Mrs. R. H. Read. 25. 
 
 " Prettily told and prettily illustrated." — Guardian. 
 
 Fairy Fancy: What she Heard and Saw. By Mrs. Read. 2s. 
 
 " All is pleasant, nice reading, with a little knowledge of natural history and 
 other matters gently introduced." — Practical Teacher. 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES. 
 
 With Illustrations. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant. 
 
 Phil and his Father. By Ismay Thorn. 
 
 The father of Phil is a widower, who proposes to marry a second time. 
 The boy, however, resents this arrangement at first, but by the kindness 
 and forbearance of his proposed stepmother all his ill-natured displeasure 
 is dispelled, and the former comfortless home is made happy. 
 
 Prim's Story. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 
 In her story Miss Prim tells what a foolish little girl she used to be. 
 Her chief faults were to insist on always having her own way, and to be 
 somewhat prim and priggish in her treatment of others. She was cured 
 of these faults by the kindness and good sense of "the new nurse." 
 
 Littlebourne Lock. By F. Bayford Harrison. 
 
 "I would like you all, big and little, to read the story of Juliet, the London 
 waif, out of whose life poverty and Avant had pinched all sweetness and bright- 
 ness, who was taken to a little lock-house by the side of our beautiful river, the 
 Thames, and turned out to be a regular 'brick of a girl.'"— Pall Mall Budget. 
 
 Wild Meg 1 and Wee Dickie. By Mary e. Ropes. 
 
 "A study of life in the slums, vivid, powerful, and unutterably sad, yet not 
 without hope. Meg's keen sense of humour helps her greatly, and her indomit- 
 able spirit enables her to raise herself and the little lad she has saved out of the 
 depths into pleasant and honourable ways."— Athenaeum. 
 
 Grannie. A Story by Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "The tale is prettily told, and the contrast drawn between the two girls who 
 are thrown together is very effective. The story, pathetic though it be, is true to 
 hie."— Nottingham Guardian. 
 
 The Seed She Sowed: A Tale of the Great Dock Strike. By 
 
 Emma Leslie. 
 
 "A very true picture of the life and pain and pathos of outcast London."— Pall 
 Mall Gazette. 
 
 Unlucky : A Fragment of a Girl's Life. By Caroline Austin. 
 
 "The heroine is a finely-drawn character. Through much domestic difficulty 
 at the hands of a stepmother, she holds on in the right path, and exhibits a self- 
 sacrificing nature that all would do well to copy." — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 Everybody's Business. By Ismay Thorn. 
 
 "One of Ismay Thorn's delightful children's books. The story is simply and 
 cleverly written, and doubly attractive by ending so happily."— Saturday Review. 
 
28 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES— Continued. 
 
 Tales of Daring- and Danger. By G. A. Henty. 
 
 "Mr. Henty's heroes are brave and upright, quick and keen, and their doings 
 make capital reading for boys."— A thenceum. 
 
 " ' White-Faced Dick ' is a sketch worthy of Bret Harte at his best. Just the 
 sort of tales to read aloud by the fireside on a winter's night."— Pract, Teacher. 
 
 Yarns on the Beach. By G. A. Henty. 
 
 "Should find special favour among boys. The yarns are full of romance and 
 adventure, and are admirably calculated to foster a manly spirit. "—The Echo. 
 
 The Seven Golden Keys. By James e. Aknold. 
 
 " No better fairy book than this has come our way for a long time. It is written 
 with singular grace and skill; so perfect is the illusion, no child will doubt for 
 a moment that it is all a true story." — Christian Leader. 
 
 The Story of a Queen. By Maey C. Rowsell. 
 
 "Miss Rowsell is an excellent story-teller; she is especially successful in 
 historical tales; her chronicle of Marie and her trials is thrilling."— Guardian. 
 
 Joan's Adventures, At the North Pole and Elsewhere. By Alice 
 Corkran. 
 
 " This is a most delightful fairy story. The charming style and easy prose 
 narrative makes its resemblance striking to Hans Andersen's." — Spectator. 
 
 Edwy: Or, Was He a Coward? By Annette Lyster. 
 
 " This is a charming story, and sufficiently varied to suit children of all ages." 
 —The Academy. 
 
 Filled With Gold. By Jennie Perrett. 
 
 "The tale is interesting, and gracefully told. Miss Perrett's description of life 
 on the quiet Jersey farm will have a great charm." — Spectator. 
 
 The Battlefield Treasure. By F. Bayford Harrison. 
 
 "Jack Warren is a lad of the Tom Brown type, and his search for treasure and 
 the sequel are sure to prove interesting to boys. "— English Teacher. 
 
 By Order of Queen Maude. By Louisa Crow. 
 
 "The tale is brightly and cleverly told, and forms one of the best children's 
 books which the season has produced."— A cade my. 
 
 Our General : A Story for Girls. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "A young girl of indomitable spirit, to whom all instinctively turn for guid- 
 ance—a noble pattern for girls." — Guardian. 
 
 Aunt Hesba's Charge. By Elizabeth J. Lysaght. 
 
 "This well-written book tells how a maiden aunt is softened by the influence 
 of two Indian children who are unexpectedly left upon her hands." — Academy. 
 
 Into the Haven. By Annie S. Swan. 
 
 "No story more attractive, by reason of its breezy freshness, as well as for the 
 practical lessons it conveys."— Christian Leader. 
 
BLACKIE & SOX'S BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 29 
 
 BLACKIE'S EIGHTEENPENNY SERIES— Continued, 
 
 Our Frank : and other Stories. By Amy Walton. 
 
 "These stories are of the sort that children of the clever kind are sure to like." 
 — Academy. 
 
 The Late Miss Hollingford. By Rosa Mulholland. 
 
 "Xo book for girls published this season approaches this in the charm of its 
 telling, which will be equally appreciated by persons of all ages."— Standard. 
 
 The Pedlar and His Dog. By Mary c. Rowskll. 
 
 " The opening chapter, with its description of Xecton Fair, will forcibly remind 
 many readers of George Eliot. Taken altogether it is a delightful story."— 
 Western Morning Xews. 
 
 A Terrible Coward. By P Manville Fmrar. 
 
 "Just such a tale as boys will delight to read, and as they are certain to profit 
 by." — Aberdeen Journal. 
 
 Tom Finch's Monkey : and other Yarns. By J. C. Hutcheson. 
 
 "Stories of an altogether unexceptionable character, with adventures sufficient 
 for a dozen books of its size." — U. Service Gazette. 
 
 Miss Grantley's Girls. By Thomas Archer. 
 
 " For fireside reading more wholesome and highly entertaining reading for young 
 people could not be found." — Northern Chronicle. 
 
 Down and Up Again. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 " The story is very neatly told, with some fairly dramatic incidents, and cal- 
 culated altogether to please young people."— Scotsman. 
 
 The Troubles and Triumphs of Little Tim. A City Story 
 
 By Gregson Gow. 
 
 " An undercurrent of sympathy with the struggles of the poor, and an ability 
 to describe their feelings, eminently characteristic of Dickens, are marked fea. 
 tures in Air. Gow's story?'- X. B. Mail. 
 
 The Happy Lad : A Story of Peasant Life in Norway. From the 
 Norwegian of Bjornson. 
 
 "This pretty story has natural eloquence which seems to carry us back to some 
 of the love stories of the Bible."— Aberdeen Free Press. 
 
 The Patriot Martyr : and other Narratives of Female Heroism. 
 
 "It should be read with interest by every girl who loves to learn what her sex 
 can accomplish in times of danger."— Bristol Times. 
 
 Madge's Mistake. By Annie E. Armstrong. 
 
 "We cannot speak too highly of this delightful little tale. It abounds in 
 interesting and laughable incidents. "—Bristol Times. 
 
 BOX Of Stories. Packed for Young Folk by Horace Happyman. 
 When I was a Boy in China. By Yah Phou Lee. 
 
 "Has been written not only by a Chinaman, but by a man of culture. His 
 book is as interesting to adults as it is to children."— The Guardian. 
 
30 
 
 BLACKIE & SOWS BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 THE SHILLING SERIES OF BOOKS 
 FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 Square 16mo, Illustrated, and neatly bound in cloth extra. 
 
 The Lost Dog, and other Stories. 
 By Ascott R. Hope. 
 
 The Rambles of Three Children. 
 
 By Geraldine Mockler. 
 
 A Council of Courtiers. By Cora 
 Langton. 
 
 A Parliament of Pickles. By Cora 
 
 Lanqton. 
 
 Sharp Tommy: A Story for Boys and 
 Girls. By E. J. LYSAGHT. 
 
 The Strange Adventures of Nell, 
 Eddie, and Toby. By Geraldine 
 Mockler. 
 
 Freda's Folly. By M. S. Haycraft. 
 
 Philip Danford: A Story of School 
 Life. By JULIA Goddard. 
 
 The Youngest Princess. By Jennie 
 Chappell. 
 
 Arthur's Temptation. By Emma 
 Leslie. 
 
 A Change for the Worse. By M. 
 Harriet M. Capes. 
 
 Our Two Starlings. By Christian 
 Bedford. 
 
 Mr. Lipscombe's Apples. By Julia 
 Goddard. 
 
 Gladys : Or, The Sister's Charge. By 
 £. O'Byrne. 
 
 A Gypsy against Her Will. By 
 
 Emma Leslie. 
 
 The Castle on the Shore. By Isa- 
 bel HORNIBROOK. 
 
 An Emigrant Boy's Story. By 
 
 Ascott R. Hope. 
 
 Jock and his Friend. By Cora 
 Langton. 
 
 John a' Dale. By Mary C. Rowsell. 
 
 In the Summer Holidays. By Jen- 
 nett Humphreys. 
 
 How the Strike Began. By Emma 
 Leslie. 
 
 Tales from the Russian of Madame 
 Kubalensky. By G. Jenner. 
 
 Cinderella's Cousin. By Penelope. 
 
 Their New Home. By A. S. Fenn. 
 
 Janie's Holiday. By C. Redford 
 
 A Boy Musician: or, The Young Days 
 of Mozart. 
 
 Hatto's Tower. By M. C. Rowsell. 
 
 Fairy Lovebairn's Favourites. 
 
 Alf Jetsam. By Mrs. Geo. Cdpples. 
 
 The Redfords. By Mrs. G. Cupples. 
 
 Missy. By F. Bayford Harrison. 
 
 Hidden Seed. By Emma Leslie. 
 
 Ursula's Aunt. By Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 Jack's Two Sovereigns. By Annie 
 
 S. Fenn. 
 
 A Little Adventurer. By Gregson 
 
 GOW. 
 
 Olive Mount. By Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 Three Little Ones. By C. Langton. 
 
 Tom Watkins' Mistake. By Emma 
 Leslie. 
 
 Two Little Brothers. By M. Har- 
 riet m. Capes. 
 
 The New Boy at Merriton. 
 
 Julia Goddard. 
 
 By 
 
 The Children of Haycombe. By 
 
 Annie S. Fenn. 
 
 The Cruise of the "Petrel." By 
 F. M. Holmes. 
 
 The Wise Princess. ByM. Harriet 
 M. Capes. 
 
 The Blind Boy of Dresden and 
 his Sister. 
 
 Jon of Iceland : A Story of the Far 
 North. 
 
 Stories from Shakespeare. 
 
 Every Man in his Place. 
 
 Fireside Fairies and Flower 
 Fancies. 
 
 To the Sea in Ships. 
 
 Jack's Victory: Stories about Dogs. 
 
 Story of a King. By one of his Sol- 
 diers. 
 
 Prince Alexis: or, Old Russia. 
 
 Little Daniel : A Story of a Flood on 
 the Rhine. 
 
 Sasha the Serf: Stories of Russian 
 Life. 
 
 True Stories of Foreign History. 
 
BLACKIE & SOX'S BOOKS FOR CUILDREX. 
 
 31 
 
 THE NINEPENNY SERIES OF BOOKS FOR 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 F'cap 8vo, Illustrated, and neatly bound in cloth extra. 
 
 Little Miss Masterful. 
 
 TlDDEMAN. 
 
 By L. E. 
 
 A Sprig of Honeysuckle : A Story 
 of Epping Forest. By GE0RGINA 
 M. Squire. 
 
 An Australian Childhood. By Ellen 
 Campbell. 
 
 Kitty Carroll. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 
 A Joke for a Picnic. By W. L. 
 
 Booper. 
 
 Cross Purposes, and The Sha- 
 dows. By George Mac Donald. 
 
 Patty's Ideas, and What Came of 
 Them. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 
 Daphne: A Story of Self-conquest. 
 By E. O'Byrne. 
 
 Lily and Rose in One. By Cecilia 
 S. Lowndes. 
 
 Crowded Out : or, The Story of Lil's 
 Patience. By M. B. MANWELL. 
 
 Tom in a Tangle. By T. Sparrow. 
 
 Things will Take a Turn. By 
 Beatrice Harraden. 
 
 Max or Baby. By Ismay Thorn. 
 
 The Lost Thimble. By Mrs. Mus- 
 grave. 
 
 Jaek-a-Dandy, By E. J. Lysaght. 
 
 A Day of Adventures. 
 
 LOTTE WYATT. 
 
 The Golden Plums. 
 Clare. 
 
 By Char- 
 By Francis 
 
 The Queen of Squats. By Isabel 
 
 HoRNIBROOK. 
 
 Shucks. By Emma Leslie. 
 
 Sylvia Brooke. By M. Harriet M. 
 Capes. 
 
 The Little Cousin. By A. S. Fenn. 
 
 In Cloudland. By Mrs. Musgraye. 
 
 Jack and the Gypsies. By Kate 
 Wood. 
 
 Hans the Painter. By Mary C. 
 
 ROWSELL. 
 
 Little Troublesome. By Isabel 
 
 HORNIBROOK. 
 
 My Lady May: and One Other Story. 
 By Harriet Boultwood. 
 
 A Little Hero. By Mrs. Musgraye. 
 
 Prince Jon's Pilgrimage. By 
 Jessie Fleming. 
 
 Harold's Ambition: or, A Dream of 
 Fame. By Jennie Perrett. 
 
 Sepperl the Drummer Boy. By 
 Mary C. Eowsell. 
 
 Aboard the Mersey. By Mrs. 
 
 George Cupples. 
 
 A Blind Pupil. 
 
 Lost and Found. 
 Bother. 
 
 Fisherman Grim. 
 
 BOWSELL. 
 
 By ANNEE S. FENN. 
 By Mrs. Carl 
 
 By Mary C. 
 
 "The same good character pervades all these books. They are admirably 
 adapted for the young. The lessons deduced are such as to mould children's 
 minds in a good groove. We cannot too highly commend them for their excel- 
 lence." — Schoolmistress. 
 
 SOMETHING FOR THE 
 
 Fully Illustrated. 64 pp 
 
 Tales Easy and Small for the Young- 
 est of All. In no word will you see 
 more letters than three. By J. 
 Humphreys. 
 
 Old Dick Grey and Aunt Kate's Way. 
 Stories in words of not more than 
 four letters. By J. Humphreys. 
 
 VERY LITTLE ONES. 
 
 , cloth. Sixpence each. 
 
 Maud's Doll and Her Walk. In 
 
 words of not more than four let- 
 ters. By J. Humphreys. 
 
 In Holiday Time. In words of not 
 more than five letters. By J. 
 Humphreys. 
 
 Whisk and Buzz. By Mrs. A. H. 
 Garlick. 
 
32 
 
 BLACKIE & SON'S BOOKS FOB CHILD BEN. 
 
 THE SIXPENNY SERIES FOR CHILDREN. 
 
 Neatly bound in cloth extra. Each contains 64 pages and a Coloured Cut. 
 
 From over the Sea. By L. E. TIDDE- 
 MAN. 
 
 The Kitchen Cat. By Amy Walton. 
 
 The Royal Eagle. By Louisa Thomp- 
 son. 
 
 Two Little Mice. By Mrs. Garlick. 
 
 A Little Man of War. By L. E. 
 Tiddeman. 
 
 Lady Daisy. By Caroline Stewart. 
 Dew. By H. Mary Wilson. 
 Chris's Old Violin. By J. Lockhart. 
 Mischievous Jack. By A. Corkran. 
 The Twins. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 Pet's Project. By Cora Lanoton. 
 The Chosen Treat. By C. Wyatt. 
 Little Neighbours. By A. S. Fenn. 
 Jim: A Story of Child Life. By Chris- 
 tian Burke. 
 
 Little Curiosity: or, A German Christ- 
 mas. By J. M. Callwell. 
 
 Sara the Wool -gatherer. By w. 
 
 L. ROOPER. 
 
 Fairy Stories: told hy Penelope. 
 A New Year's Tale. ByM. A.Currie. 
 Little Mop. By Mrs. Charles Bray. 
 
 The Tree Cake, and other Stories. 
 By W. L. Rooper. 
 
 Nurse Peggy, and Little Dog Trip. 
 
 Fanny's King. By Darley Dale. 
 
 Wild Marsh Marigolds. By D.Dale. 
 
 Kitty's Cousin. By Hannah B. 
 
 -Mackenzie. 
 
 Cleared at Last. By Julia God- 
 
 DARD. 
 
 Little Dolly Forbes. By Annie S. 
 Fenn. 
 
 A Year with Nellie. By A. S. Fenn. 
 The Little Brown Bird. 
 The Maid of Domremy, and other 
 Tales. 
 
 Little Eric: a Story of Honesty. 
 
 Uncle Ben the Whaler. 
 
 The Palace of Luxury. 
 
 The Charcoal Burner. 
 
 Willy Black: A Story of Doing Eight. 
 
 The Horse and His Ways. 
 
 The Shoemaker's Present. 
 
 Lights to Walk by. 
 
 The Little Merchant. 
 
 Nicholina: A Story about an Iceberg 
 
 " A very praiseworthy series of Prize Books. Most of the stories are designed 
 to enforce some important moral lesson, such as honesty, industry, kindness, 
 helpfulness."— School Guardian. 
 
 SERIES OF FOURPENNY REWARD BOOKS. 
 
 Each 64 pages, 18mo, Illustrated, in Picture Boards. 
 
 A Start in Life. By J. Lockhart. 
 Happy Childhood. By Aimee de 
 Venoix Dawson. 
 
 Dorothy's Clock. By Do. 
 Toddy. By L. E. Tiddeman. 
 
 Stories about myDolls. By Felicia 
 Melancthon. 
 
 Stories about my Cat Timothy. 
 Delia's Boots. By W. L. Rooper. 
 Lost on the Rocks. By R. Scotter. 
 A Kitten's Adventures. By Caro- 
 line STEWART. 
 
 Climbing the Hill. 
 
 A Year at Coverley. 
 
 SWAN. 
 
 By Annie S. 
 By Annie S. 
 
 Phil Foster. By J. Lockhart. 
 
 Papa's Birthday. By W. L. Rooper. 
 
 The Charm Fairy. By Penelope. 
 
 Little Tales for Little Children. 
 By M. A. Currie. 
 
 Worthy of Trust. By H. B. Mac- 
 kenzie. 
 
 Brave and True. By Gregson Gow. 
 
 Johnnie Tupper's Temptation. Do. 
 
 Maudie and Bertie. Do. 
 
 The Children and the Water-Lily. 
 By Julia Goddard. 
 
 Poor Tom Olliver. By Do. 
 
 Fritz's Experiment. By Letitia 
 
 M'LINTOCK. 
 
 Lucy's Christmas-Box. 
 
 BLACKIE & SON, Limited, 
 LONDON, GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 SEP 271966 77- 
 
 RECEIVED 
 
 jCTft '66-1 
 
 LOAN PEPT . 
 
 j PECT tfr ill 4 70-BPWi 
 
 SENT ON ILL 
 
 SEP 2 8 1994 
 
 I. C. BERKELEY 
 
 Z 
 
 .-60m-10,'65 
 3slO)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
LIBRARY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE BEFORE CLOSING TIME 
 ON LAST DATE STAMPED BELOW 
 
 — . . . 
 
 *&tiWJl Mi 7t-»Pi5 
 
 LD 62A-30m-2,'69 
 (J6534sl0)9412A — A-32 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley